The Arcane Archive

xxx

CULLEN

As the Inquisitor's party gave chase to Clarel and the Venatori, the Blighted dragon had flown off in pursuit. Taking my chance, I left orders with the captain at hand to see to the wounded and rally those who could still fight to hold the main courtyard with the promise that I would send whomever I found that could be spared to act as reinforcements in the inevitable resurgence of demons from the rift. I had been fortunate thus far in finding few foes and more allies. Wardens who had opened their eyes to the madness unfolding about them as well as Inquisition soldiers who had cleared the lower levels. Their reports of the battlements had me alarmed. It was as if some unseen force had ordered all remaining demons and possessed Wardens to the battlements, specifically the central battlements. Meira. Forcing myself to remain checked, I had ordered the Inquisition soldiers to follow me and sent the Wardens to the main courtyard.

We rushed through the bowels of the ruined keep, marking but unable to attend to the numerous dead of the Inquisition. Gore and death tainted every stone upon which we tread or sped past. There had already been a miasma emanating from the fortress, but now it seemed to only be growing. Growing in oppressive weight and replacing any remnant of glory the keep might have once had in the days following its construction in honor of the brave stand here during the Second Blight with near-sentient malice.

There was something powerful dwelling here beyond the Veil. I would have felt it even without all the foreknowledge of what the Wardens had been doing and the rift in the courtyard. Assurance had said that Meira was fighting her own battle. It was not hard to conclude that she had sent her mind across the Veil to confront the source; the source of the fearlings and likely more. The demon Hawke and the Queen had warned about.

I did not doubt her ability to do so, I only feared what danger surrounded her prone body and what little protection she might have. I clenched the hilt of my sword firmer as her lovely face came to mind. Her smile. Her laugh. Her spice and citrus scent. The feel of her in my hands, the sensation of her lips against mine, the tantalizing sound of my name dripping from her tongue in a laden whisper. I wanted nothing more than to go to her aid immediately, but I had a duty to the army I had led here just as Meira had her own duty. I had to trust that the Maker would protect her and bring us back together yet again.

Maker, my enemies are abundant. Many are those who rise up against me. But my faith sustains me; I shall not fear the legion, Should they set themselves against me.

Finally, I found a way to climb up to the battlements.

"Maker, have mercy," I breathed as I drew my sword.

So much had happened in the short time since we'd breached the main courtyard. To the north, the trebuchets were engulfed in flames. The dragon's work, I deduced, given the toxic flame devouring them all. I gave a prayer of thanks that most of the soldiers were within the fortress and those who had remained behind were in the hands of a capable captain. They would have sought the shelter of the rocks at the sight of the dragon, but the loss of the trebuchets meant we had no means of attacking it—even if it accomplished no more than irritation. But worse was the state of the battlements: they were indeed swarmed with demons. The western and eastern battlements seemed to be holding their own. It was not thanks to skill but in lesser numbers in the enemy force as the main horde was concentrated at the middle where I spotted flashes of all too familiar magic.

Meira.

xxx

MEIRA

Black was beginning to creep into the edges of my vision, my heartbeat growing slow. The pulse of it radiated painfully throughout my entire body. My knees cracked against the stone as my strength finally failed, heat seeping through my leathers from the blood mingling beneath me.

I had no more mana to give.

And still the demons came.

At the time when I needed it the most, it had failed me. And I could not shake the growing fear that we would fail against the onslaught pressing in on us. For indeed it was Fear whispering. Its webs woven all around on the other side of the Veil. It's fearlings having envenomed us all and pitting us against each other. It's oldest victims long since dead; no more than mindless drones bent to its will. We were fighting a hopeless battle as the venom coursed through us, slowly crawling toward our heart. We were faltering. The dragon's roar and the crackling of its firebreath behind us provoking that fear further. Was Ellana alive? It had not turned our attention toward us, so I trusted that she was but for how long? And what did it matter in comparison to the demon just on the other side of the Veil? Cries sounded from the other battlements, drowned out by both demon and thunder.

You will fail.

My eyes fell on the backs of the women stood before me. In answer to the demonic roars, their pained battlecries sounded. Asaala and Laren's swords kept flashing as they swung them, the lyrium in their veins long spent. Amelia, terrified as I could tell she was, stood brave between them; her quiver was empty, but she'd taken up a tower shield for the others to hide behind. Alain had been hit by enemy magic, his unmoving body sprawled behind me. I did not know if he were alive or dead.

You will fail.

The dragon roared again, the very stone beneath my feet shaking. A Pride demon laughed. For the briefest of moments, I heard that whisper tempting me to use the blood all around. It could heal me. Heal us all. And then be turned against our foe. Could even assure victory. But I watched the templars who stood alone against a horde of demons continue to fight though their lyrium was long spent.

Blessed are they who stand before The corrupt and the wicked and do not falter. Blessed are the peacekeepers, the champions of the just. Blessed are the righteous, the lights in the shadow. In their blood theMaker's will is written.

They had become templars to embody the ideals of the Order. To become the templars the world needed. That stood for what was right and defended the innocent and powerless against evil magic and mages who sought to do harm. To defend mages from those same forces. To act as guardian and protector; the sole bulwark against dark magic. Their predecessors had failed, just as many of mine had. The allure of power and the poison of fear had been their downfalls. Would I give in to the same?

"Do not give in to despair, Talitha!" Asaala called. "Stand and fight! You still have your swords. Fight!"

Her words made me think of Minaeve all those months ago. How she had fought despite her wounds. How she had died to give us a chance. I could do no less. Would do no less. None of them would. We would fight until we had victory or we all lay dead. With a sharp breath as pain fractured through me, I took a health potion from my belt and drank it. It was not enough, but I had endured worse and lived. Using my staff to pull myself up to stand. Placing it against the nearby wall, I unsheathed my blades and dragged myself forward. The battlements were swarmed. Fear whispered more urgently now desperate to convince me to lay down and die or use blood magic and be caught in its web once more. But I closed my eyes and said a prayer to shut out its voice:

Though I walk through the mists on the edge of the void, I shall not fear, for you are with me.

Releasing my breath, I gripped my blades and made to charge only to hear shouts from across the battlement as Inquisition soldiers plowed through the demon horde. I could not make out who was leading them beyond it being a templar. Golden light emanated from a shield, causing the demons to shriek and hiss. Those closest were vaporized by the sheer power of it. The Pride demon that had been tauntingly lumbering toward us, it's many eyes on me, turned at the commotion. A familiar roar that gave such relief to hear that my knees nearly buckled at it issued from behind the light just before his sword crashed against the face of his shield. A Wrath of Heaven struck Pride with such ferocity the towering demon staggered and toppled over, crushing its lesser kin beneath it. Asaala, reinvigorated at the reinforcements, hurled herself forward. Climbing atop the downed Pride, she nimbly ran along its body before jumping in order to drive her blade into its skull. Another wave of golden light issued forward, casting more demons into the Fade, before my bleary eyes finally caught sight of Cullen's armor. It shone with the light of his templar abilities, catching on the red and black blood thick upon it. It looked as if the maw of his mabari helm was coated with it as well. A war hound that had made his kills. Whether it was the exhaustion or lingering effects of Fear, I found that the sight made me sad.

Though Cullen was the driving force, the Inquisition soldiers followed behind him like an unstoppable wave. Neither demon nor Warden stood a chance. All were fell like wheat to the scythe until, at last, the battlements were silent. I didn't know when I had fallen, but Cullen stood before me shouting orders that my mind could not process. For a moment, I thought I saw a golden spirit hovering behind him, a gentle hand on his shoulder, but with a blink, it vanished. A voice within told me I had to stay awake; that I had something important to tell him and the others. Something warm passed my lips and slipped down my throat before quickly burning out from my chest to my fingertips and toes. My body felt strong again, the wounds both visible and not easing. Another warm liquid was poured into my mouth. This one held a song in it that my mana began thrumming to, the tensility of the threads I could pull through the Veil strengthening. With elfroot and lyrium poultices coursing through my veins, the world came into focus again.

The sky was still roiling with the rainless storm, lightning fracturing across the sky, yet that quiet held longer than was natural. I shot up from the ground as I recalled what I needed to tell the others, the Inquisition soldier that had been aiding me startled by it. I searched frantically for Cullen. Just as I caught sight of him, a draconic roar shattered the silence as that creature circled overhead the southernmost part of the fortress. Ellana! Cullen turned to the sound just as I did. I saw his hand tighten on his sword, but he made no move. It was then I noticed the plumes of smoke curling into the sky to the north. Far larger than any fire the loads from the trebuchets had set. The dragon had burned the trebuchets which left us with no way to target it. At least, no safe way to do so. But I had to tell him that the dragon didn't matter. The rift in the Fade did. We had to get Ellana back to it so she could close it. Nothing else mattered.

"Commander!" I shouted as I pushed myself up and started to run, ignoring the calls from the soldier that I needed to rest.

Cullen's helm turned towards me. "Lieutenant-Commander. What's wrong?"

"We have to get to the Inquisitor," I stated, "She needs to use the Mark to close the rift in the courtyard! Now!"

"She is pursuing Clarel and Erimond. Erimond has control of the dragon. Until it is dealt with—"

"To the Void with the dragon!" I shouted over the thunder. "All that matters is the rift. We cannot let that demon get through."

He was quiet a few heartbeats, calculating. The leather of his glove tightened over his hand as it tightened upon his sword. "Go to the courtyard," he ordered, "There is a small squad of reinforcements headed there. Find the Inquisitor. I must rally the battlements with the larger contingent." I gave him a nod as I was joined by Laren, Asaala, Amelia, and a now conscious Alain. "Replenish your supplies and then go with all haste. We will follow as soon as we are able."

"Commander!" the others saluted and hurried off.

"Talitha," he called, the thunder cracking overhead. "Maker watch over you."

"And you, Cullen."

My heart clenching, I left him once more and hurried to catch up with the others.

We rushed through the fortress, the quiet now strange in the wake of the fight on the battlements. Dead were everywhere; I thanked the Maker that the thinness of the Veil at least spared the dead from becoming host to a demon. There was no need as the demons could simply press through.

Soon enough we were in the main courtyard, the violence that'd taken place here still grotesquely obvious upon the stones. Inquisition soldiers were seeing to defensive structures and the injured. But it was the rift in the middle of it all that pulled my attention. Thousands of eyes stared back at me; the eyes of the Nightmare. I shuddered.

I spotted a lieutenant nearby. "Which way did the Inquisitor go?"

She pointed toward a nearby stairwell which we threw ourselves towards.

We raced as fast as we could along the path, finding the carcasses of dead demons and the bodies of slain Wardens along the way. The sounds of magic grew louder and more frequent the further upwards we climbed. We threw ourselves behind the large pillars as the corrupted dragon flew by the; stench and heat of it setting my head spinning as the scar from its fire prickled painfully on my leg. Once it was passed, we pushed ourselves harder. A burst of magic sounded that was more powerful than the rest. A lull followed only for the dragon to land overhead.

"Look out!" Alain cried as rubble fell from above.

Together, we used magic to push us all out of harm's way. The path ahead was a mixture of blockages and broken stairs and stones. Alain used his magic to fix and open the path, but it slowed us down considerably. Thunder boomed. Fear whispered. Lightning that was unnatural lit up the sky above us and ate part of the storm away. A monstrous, ear-splitting screech rent the air. The whole fortress shook in answer. Ominous groans sounded all around. Fear's laugh slipped across the Veil. Panic gripping me, I Fade-Stepped the rest of the way up the stairs before us.

Just in time to see the stones beneath Ellana and the others give way.

The whole upper portion of the fortress fell into the Trench. The dragon, which had been falling, righted itself and flew into the distance. But before I could react to save my sister and her falling companions, the Anchor sparked to life and set her hand ablaze. A heartbeat later, the air itself wrenched open, flooding the shadows of the Trench in a shocking green.

Pain tore through me like teeth. Agony lacing every fiber of my being as I collapsed with screams upon the ground. Darkness crept into my vision as an indescribable weight pressed upon me comprised of every sensation I had ever felt when near a demon, spirit, or the magic of the Fade. The very mana within me set aflame.

I could only watch as the tear in the fabric of the universe swallowed them all and snapped closed.

The world fell silent.

And my heart fractured in half.

"ELLANA!"

…

"We have to go," Alain shouted as Asaala held me in her arms. "There's nothing we can do!"

"I have to do something!" Laren roared, "We can't just—"

The dragon roared as it flew over us. Asaala all but threw me behind the nearby remains of a wall to get us clear, but it seemed unnecessary as the dragon sped off into the night. Had it been injured? I let out a cry when I tried to get up. Every inch of me hurt and I couldn't make my body obey. Asaala rounded on Laren.

"They're gone!" she shouted, "We have to focus on the people who are still alive and make sure they stay that way!"

"You heard Talitha!" Laren countered, "Without my sister all of this means nothing! That demon will get through and everyone will die!"

"We can't follow the Inquisitor!" Amelia argued, "We do not have her Mark!"

A groan sounded nearby causing them all to turn. Crawling on his hands and knees was a man clad in strange clothing that reminded of Dorian's garments. He was injured; his clothes burned and still smoking in places. He had cuts on his face that were fresh as blood was still dripping from them. His grey eyes looked up at them all through his disheveled hair.

"Who—" Amelia began.

It happened in an instant.

The man threw his hand out, the blood upon his face following the movement and joining to form a spear. It shot forward and impaled Amelia in the throat and tore through Alain's side. He was thrown backward at the force, blood rushing from his wound upon the stones. Amelia fell slower; horrible noises coming from her mouth as her hands reached up in a desperate attempt to remove the spear and stop the bleeding before she hit the ground. Laren and Asaala cried out in horror as they pulled their shields up. The man conducted more blood upon the air, but its movement was slower. He'd spent what strength he had on his surprise attack. Feral snarls ripped from Asaala and Laren's mouths as they rushed forward.

"Don't—" I began, a cough gripping me. "Don't kill him! Not yet. He may know how to close the rift!"

Laren's sword stopped inches from his throat, but Asaala bashed his face with her shield. He crumpled to the ground; dead or alive, I did not know.

"Amelia!" Asaala yelled as she whipped around and knelt beside Amelia as Laren called for Alain at the same time.

There was so much blood. It was everywhere. On the stones. On the walls. Soaking through their clothes and tinging their armor. With a strangled noise of pain, I tried to pull myself toward them. I could heal them if I made it in time. If I forced myself. If I gave what little strength I had left. But I couldn't move. Assurance! ASSURANCE! ANYONE! Only silence met me. I could not feel the Fade. My mana utterly spent and silent. Whatever had happened in the wake of Ellana's fall had devoured whatever strength I had regained. Had it cut off the spirits' connection as well? Still, I tried, pushing myself to move. To do something. Anything. They were my people. It was my duty to do everything in my power to bring them home.

"Amelia! AMELIA!" Asaala wept as she cradled the girl in her arms.

Amelia's head lulled backward, her unseeing eyes meeting mine. Gone. Dark crept into my vision again, my strength leeching swiftly from me.

Maker, no. Please.

But I could do nothing as unconsciousness claimed me again.

xxx

CULLEN

"For the Inquisition!" I shouted as we stormed the overrun courtyard.

We'd rallied the battlements in a surprisingly swift fashion only to realize that all of the demons and possessed Wardens had turned their attention to the courtyard where the rift remained. We were on their heels, but the time we'd lost cost us. We'd returned to find the small contingent nearly defeated, Laren and Asaala among them. I could not see Meira, Amelia, or Alain. There were no signs of the Inquisitor or the others. And the dragon was gone.

But there was no time to think about anything but the immediate threat. Possessed Wardens were using their magic upon the rift. Demons were swarmed around them, acting as a defensive wall. More demons were manifesting. Whatever victory we had gained in the initial breach of the fortress was no more than a cruel joke now. This battle was hanging on the edge of a blade. And with the Inquisitor gone—with Ellana gone—as well as her Mark…I saw no hope for us now.

I had led these people to their deaths.

I had led the woman I loved to her death.

If she was not dead already.

We slammed upon the enemy like a violent wave in the stormy sea. Relentless, cold, and unfeeling. Grief and rage drove us on and I prayed to the Maker no possessions would occur. The Veil was thin; more so with the rift open in the midst of us. One moment of lost control and our chance for survival plummeted to zero. An abomination would raze us all to the ground. But I pressed the fear away. That was the force at work here: Fear. I could not give in to it.

I had to believe there was hope. I had to believe all was not lost. I had to keep fighting.

Ellana had entered the Fade once before and returned unharmed.

I had to have faith that she would—that the Maker would allow her to—do it again.

Oh Maker, hear my cry.

Demons screeched. Soldiers cried out. Blood was everywhere. Thunder boomed overhead. The air was rank with the stench of demon and death. The rift kept growing; innumerable monstrous eyes stared down on us all. None of Meira's spirits came to our aid. There would be no help. We were alone. I didn't know how long we'd been fighting for. I didn't know how long we would last. But I kept fighting; kept leading the soldiers still following me.

Maker, my enemies are abundant. Many are those who rise up against me. But my faith sustains me; I shall not fear the legion.

At this, I heard a whisper on the air. "It is in the darkest moments that I am born, Devotion. In the moments when all else fails yet hope remains. I am Courage. Aid is near."

In a heartbeat, a figure jumped from the rift as light blazed. I caught the swiping arm of a demon, severing it from the rest of its body, as the figure stood. It was Ellana. Wrath was on her face as she lifted her Marked hand and in the blink of an eye, killed every demon in the courtyard. More figures tumbled from the rift: Solas, Cassandra, Sera, Vivienne, Blackwall, Bull, Dorian, Cole. There was a pause; Queen Evelyn and Warden Stroud followed, dragging Varric with them. I waited for Hawke to come behind them, but the rift slammed closed. It took a moment for me to understand what it meant.

  Setting aside our argument, I gave a final look towards the Chantry. I could just make out Cullen's frame beyond the ice where he was on his knees, head and hands pressed against it. Feeling out to him, feeling him through the Fade, I spoke softly.    Go, Cullen. They need you. If the Maker wills it, I shall come back to you. I felt him shift, watched his silhouette as he slowly stood. He kept his hand on the ice for a few moments and then he was gone. I let out a breath and swallowed my tears before turning once more.   Sorrow gripped me as I took in the place that had begun to feel like home for the past few months - now nothing more than charred remains. The dead were everywhere. Anger burned in my chest and a darkness licked up my spine. He's gone. Let me out. I pushed the voice away.   Red Templars were rushing at us on all sides, a few Venatori among them. Just as before, I worked the Fade as if I had been doing it all my life. I hid Ellana, hid the soldiers until they were out of view while I maneuvered through our enemies like the wind. Templars and Venatori fell, their cohorts not knowing what killed them. The dragon roared above us, taking notice of us the more of our enemies we cut down. O Creator, see me kneel: For I walk only where You would bid me. Stand only in the places You have blessed. Sing only the words You place in my throat.    Pushing our way across the remains of Haven, I kept on the attack while Ellana defended. Purpose was at my side, fighting with a ferocity that mirrored Cullen's, and I could almost imagine it was him beside me. I took comfort in knowing he would live. I knew he would be devastated, angry, would blame himself, but he would live.   Cassandra would not let him falter, Rylen would help put him back together, the Inquisition would give him purpose and its people their support. So long as it was there, so long as they helped pull him up, he would recover. It would take time - far longer than I would want for him - but he would recover. Maker, comfort is only Yours to give - let him feel Your comfort.    Our enemies fell before us, no more than dry grass in the wake of a mighty fire. We would see this done; nothing and no one would stop us. Finally, we made it to the trebuchet. We found it loaded, but not aimed, the soldiers dead around the machine. As we appeared, the ground shook beneath our feet.   A red lyrium behemoth stalked out from behind the trebuchet, the creature even more massive than the one that had been at Therinfal. Hulking knights, horrors, archers, and the crystalline templars ran out before its slow strides. My heart pounded in my chest. Maker, help us. I grabbed Ellana and Fade stepped us to the trebuchet's wheel, which would allow Ellana to spin the base of it and aim it at the mountains directly above Haven.

"Turn the trebuchet," I ordered as I put her before it. "We'll handle them!"

Summoning a barrier around her, I took a fighting stance at her back, palming my staff as my eyes glared at our enemies. Purpose was beside me, but he flickered. "Are you with me?"

"For as long as I can," he murmured, his face serious. "But I do not have long."

"Do what you can, but I cannot fight them and a demon," I warned. "Go if you must." Let me out! 

His gold eyes met mine. "If I go, there will only be so much mana for you."

The templars were closing in. I curled my lip at them. "I know."

"Then make this count," he growled.

  As they came upon us, I slammed my staff into the ground. From where the blade broke into the dirt, ice raced towards them. It ripped through them, killing some and sending others flying. Arrows soared but met only ice and barriers. Purpose stayed at my side, a bow in his hands where he knelt as he took down the horrors before they could emit the red lyrium gas.   I swung my staff around me, daggers of ice flying from the arcs of mana I created, tearing through armor and flesh. I plunged my staff into the ground again, freezing those crystalline templars solid. All the while, I heard the trebuchet turning, listened to Ellana as she grunted with the effort. Blood was turning the ice red as our enemies fell upon it, I heard their anguished cries as I killed them.   I tried to block it out, to remember that they were no more than monsters, to remember Minaeve, Sarah, Threnn - all those that had died at their hands. Yet, a piece of me knew these creatures had been human once - that they were in pain even as they fought us. All the more evident as the behemoth released a roar - no, a scream - that was nothing but agony and despair.    Let me out. Let me out! LET ME OUT! My Maker, know my heart: take from me a life of sorrow. Lift me from a world of pain. Judge me worthy of Your endless pride.

"Got it!" Ellana shouted.

  In my distraction at the dark voice, I had not noticed the behemoth raising its arm - a giant club on the end of it instead of a hand. Too late, I worked my magic as it slammed down upon the ground. Red lyrium jutted out in the wake of where it hit, barreling towards us. I pushed Ellana out of the way with my mana, summoning an ice wall before me just as it hit.   The lyrium decimated the ice, shards of my own magic flying at me, cutting my face and blurring my vision. I moved to shield myself with a barrier, but too late as I felt the cold steel of a templars blade rammed into my side. I wailed out in agony as that blade cut through my leather armor, cloth of my tunic, my skin, my muscle and finally my organs. The red lyrium in the templar's veins giving them inhuman strength.   My magic faltered, revealing Ellana, my barriers and ice falling. I watched as they saw her, roaring at each other to seize the Herald, to take her down. Arrows flew at her, one finding its mark in her leg, another in her shoulder. That darkness howled within me at her pain, at their cruelty, at knowing we would not survive this - no matter Ellana’s determination. I echoed that howl with a scream of my own.    As I screamed, I unleashed all of my magic, allowing the mana Purpose was pouring into me to flow freely instead of channeling it through my staff. I kept screaming and screaming as I felt it pulse from me painfully: ice, lightning, fire and blasts of sheer magic hit the templars like waves of the sea crashing against rocks. I heard Purpose shouting for me to stop, but I didn't listen. I felt out for their minds in the Fade and seized them, feeling them die one by one. Yes! YES!    In the wake of my anger, my fear at my own magic as I wielded it untethered and the sheer power I had unleashed, I watched as cracks spiderwebbed across the behemoth's crystalized flesh. The creature cried out. Its flesh continued to split until it eventually shattered apart. The templar that had been once was revealed for a moment before they, too, were eradicated. Purpose was shouting, so was Ellana, but I did not relent even as our enemies were ended.   That darkness was swallowing me, that voice curling around in my mind desperately trying to wrest control from me. It was no demon as I felt no pain. It felt as if it were a part of me. Just as much me as I was it. Yet it wanted control, whispered at me and I knew it was evil; was a darkness within me that I could not unleash.   The ground beneath me, Ellana near me, everything was soon to be in danger. No! With all my inner will, I forced that darkness back and slammed the Fade closed. It was gone as was Purpose, the mana he’d been pouring out cut off. At their loss, I fell to my knees in exhaustion. With horror, I took in what I had wrought upon our enemies.   I had torn them apart: mercilessly unleashing a grotesque mess of death upon them; and I had ended them all - singlehandedly. My Creator, judge me whole: Find me well within Your grace. Touch me with fire that I be cleansed. Tell me I have sung to Your approval. A few moments to take in what I had done, guilt gripping my heart, before I fell on my face in the dirt.   My mana was not entirely spent, but the energy the Fade had given me was gone, my physical being utterly drained. I had not healed my wound in the craze of defending Ellana - of fighting off that inner darkness - the hot blood gushing down my stomach evidence enough. With a cry of pain, I pulled my hand up to try and heal the wound, but before I could, I saw the dragon fly above us to arc in the sky, roaring as it did. Its great wings flapped before it dived straight for us.

With effort, feeling my severed muscles try to contract, I shouted, "Ellana, run! Draw it away from the trebuchet!"

  She yelped as she struggled to stand, mewling sounds coming from her as she forced herself to run, dragging her injured leg. I pushed myself to move, but the tear in my side seized me with such pain that I could not. Instead of trying to heal it - knowing I didn't have the time, knowing that if I tried without complete focus, I could end my life faster - I froze it, numbing the pain.   Forcing myself to my knees, panting as sweat dripped down my skin and my head spun with the blood loss, I crawled towards the trebuchet. Fire rained down from the dragon and too late did I see the pile of incendiaries stacked nearby. The dragon's fire set them ablaze, causing them to explode a second later. I was flung back, feeling the heat sear my exposed skin before I fell upon the ground. A nauseating crunch issued in my wrist and I blacked out for a moment.   As I roused, I forced myself to turn onto my side, freezing my new injuries before again crawling on my hands and knees to the trebuchet. I looked to the trees above Haven, still no signal. Ellana was on the ground, too far for me to reach her, but I watched as she sat up. The arrow shafts had been broken off, the tips still in her leg and shoulder. I thank the Maker that they were not red lyrium or she would’ve been lost to me already. She stood, trying not to put too much pressure on her wounded leg, as her eyes were studying something within the flames. I looked towards them and watched in horror as a towering figure loomed out of the fire.   The creature was unlike anything I had ever seen. The height of it was unnatural - as unnatural as the rest of its being. Flesh had been torn and rearranged around red lyrium that sprouted from its chest and face. A face that had once been human, but was no longer. Clawed hands dangled from arms of little more than bone covered in skin. A robe of black had fused with its flesh, covering only part of its head, its shoulders and its legs. What was not covered, was marred by red lyrium. I had to resist vomiting as the more I studied it, the more it appeared that its skin was merely stretched over the lyrium - as if the skin had been removed and put back on.   Yet for all its monstrosity, its eyes were human as they stared hatefully at Ellana. It paused, but remained within the flames, unaffected by them. It's focus entirely upon my sister, I willed the Fade to hide me as I agonizingly pulled myself upon the trebuchet. I knew I would have to choose between hiding myself or healing my wound - I did not have enough mana for both. Rolling upon the deck, I paused to heave in a few breaths, ignoring the blurring of my vision and dizziness as the world spun above me.   The dragon landed upon the ground, shaking everything with its mighty weight before it ran at Ellana. It faced her down, emitting a guttural sound at her before it stood tall, flaring its wings and throwing its head back. My ears rang at the ear splitting roar it unleashed into the sky.   The dragon, too, was nauseating to look upon. It looked dead - its flesh rotting where red lyrium hadn't claimed; and it carried a stench - the stench of death, decay and festering wounds. I gagged on the smell, my stomach flipping even as the pain from my gaping wound screamed at me, the numbing effect of the ice quickly wearing off, but blood was no longer pouring from it.

"Enough!" the creature shouted as he pushed Ellana back with magic and silenced the dragon. "Pretender! You toy with forces beyond your ken, no more." Its voice was old and held the promise of death as it stared Ellana down. 

"What are you?" Ellana demanded, her eyes blazing as she stared the creature down. "Why are you doing this?"

"Mortals beg for truths they cannot have; it is beyond what you are - what I was," it answered. "Know me, know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One. The will that is Corypheus." As he spoke, I could feel him pouring magic into his words, compelling Ellana to heed what he said. Blood magic. He pointed a clawed finger at her. "You will kneel."

Ellana only straightened, jutting her chin forward. "I will not. Whatever you are, I do not fear you."

"Words mortals often hurl at the darkness. Once they were mine. They are always lies," Corypheus smirked, "You will always resist. It matters not." His clawed hand held up a strange looking orb. As he looked at the orb, a noise sounded from it as raw power pulsed out - raw magic - of a deep, crimson red. "I am here for the Anchor. The process of removing it begins now."

Corypheus raised a hand at Ellana, hurling magic at her as within his palm the same magic emanating from the orb flared. Ellana gasped as the Mark sparked to life, searing up her arm. "It's your fault 'Herald', you interrupted a ritual years in the planning and instead of dying you stole its purpose."

Corypheus increased the power of his magic, Ellana clutching at her arm as she panted in pain. I kept glancing at the tree line, waiting to see the signal, but none came. Did we miss it? Maker, please, neither of us has much more to give. 

"I do not know how you survived," Corypheus admitted, "but what marks you as 'touched', what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens."Once more he pulled even more magic, the Mark blazing green and red as Corypheus poured his own magic into it, trying to carve it from Ellana's body. Ellana sank to her knees and wailed in pain. The dragon stalked closer, growling as its huge maw opened, waiting for its master to give permission to devour her. Corypheus stood amongst the flames, them growing larger as his rage boiled. "And you used the Anchor to undo my work? The gall."

He curled his ruined lip at Ellana as she writhed in pain, falling prostrate before him as she clutched her wrist. The light of the warring magics danced on Ellana's face, her features contorted with her agony. Despite her pain, despite her panting for breath, she lifted herself just enough from the ground to meet the creature's stare with fierce eyes. "What is this thing meant to do?"

"It is meant to bring certainty where there is none," he stated as he cocked his head at her. "For you, the certainty that I would always come for it."

"Then take it!" Ellana shouted, sweat dripping down her face at the pain. "I never wanted this. I didn't ask for any of this!"

"Mortals have always cried thus," Corypheus mused. "Praise me, for I would end the silence that answers. They spout that 'Andraste' granted you that boon," his twisted face pulled into a smirk once more. "I see you do not believe thus as you decorate your face with those heathen gods. Oh, but to those who do, do they not understand that their Lady must have wished me to kill you? To kill you all? For her 'boon' is a beacon I cannot let escape. Your impudence an offense I cannot see unpunished."

He snarled as he met Ellana in two great strides and wrenched her up by her marked arm. She cried out in anguish as I saw her shoulder and arm shift at an odd angle, lengthening unnaturally. As she sobbed in pain, he brought her to his face. "I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the old gods of the Empire in person." He brought her closer. "I found only chaos and corruption; dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name, but my own. To champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world." He grabbed her and held her by her face, dropping her arm as she shrieked with pain. "Where is your pantheon? Where is their Maker? Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty." 

Finished he hurled Ellana at the trebuchet. She smacked it with a sharp yelp of pain and the crack of bones. A little blood splattered where her head hit and trailed as she slid down to the deck beside me. Her dazed eyes met mine, "Meira," she whispered, "Make him see whatever will keep him distracted. We can't stay here. If we don't move now, we won't make it as the mountain falls."

"The Anchor is permanent," Corypheus spit. "You have spoilt it with your stumbling."

  He started to approach us, and I knew I had to act. Releasing the magic that had been keeping the ice around my wounds in place, I willed the Fade around us to shift. Ellana hauled me to my feet as I let out a silent scream of pain. The split in my side tore more as she slung my arm around her shoulders. I felt the hot blood pouring down my hip, my leg all the way to pool in my boot as she pressed her arm to my waist.   She yelped in pain as my weight pulled on her obviously dislocated shoulder and broken collarbone, the arrows still embedded in her leg and shoulder burrowing further as she helped me walk. We came to the edge of the deck; the pain was nearly impossible to endure as she lowered me down to the ground. Clumsily climbing down beside me, she scooped me up again, darkness closing in on the edge of my vision as I found it hard to take in air.    O Maker, hear my cry: Seat me by Your side in death. Make me one within Your glory. And let the world once more see your favor. I didn’t know if I was speaking the Chant aloud or in my mind, but Ellana hushed me. I felt as she pressed her hand into my side, trying to heal my injury, but not fast enough. Instead of seeing all of that and our arduous progress away from the trebuchet, I willed Corypheus to see Ellana taking a stand against him as she drew one of her swords.

Corypheus and his dragon stalked closer to her, the dragon awaiting his order. "So be it, I will begin again. Find another way to give this world the nation - and god - it requires."

  She was dragging us, but to where? Towards what? There was no escape and yet she moved, believed we would escape this. Before us, I noticed a sign and fortifications around a hole in the ground as my eyes began to blur. The meeting in the War Room - now feeling an eon ago - came back to me. Cullen had been talking about some of the workers falling into a mining shaft near this trebuchet. Leliana had wanted him to keep it open, but to fortify it; Josephine wanted the workers warned.    The mine shaft. It was an escape. So impossible to believe that it was there, that it had opened before all of this - opened before we would need it most. That I would know of it and would be with Ellana to be able to tell her.    Though all before me is shadow, yet shall the Maker be my guide. I shall not be left to wander the drifting roads of the Beyond. For there is no darkness in the Maker's Light and nothing that He has wrought shall be lost. 

"Ellana," I panted and with my last bit of physical strength, I pointed to it. "There's a...mine shaft..." I was losing the ability to move my legs. She would make it, she would live, but I was slowing her down. "Ellana...leave me..."

"No!" she sobbed, pulling at me. "We make it together or we both die. I will not leave you!"

"Ellana…you…must," I collapsed to the ground, unable to breathe properly, to move, wanting nothing more than to close my eyes and sleep.

"And you, I will not suffer even an unknowing rival," Corypheus snarled at the projection I was creating. I was pouring everything I had left into it, even as I felt my body giving out. "You. Must. Die."

Ellana twisted. She must have seen the signal above the tree line because she gasped out, "They made it. Now. Set it off now!"

As Corypheus charged Ellana's projection, I willed her to face him down. "Your arrogance blinds you. Good to know," she chuckled without humor. "If I'm dying, it's not today!"

The last words a promise, I released my grip on the Fade and with the last of my mana, willed the trebuchet lever to move. As if far away, I heard the machine sound as it shifted to hurl the projectile at the mountain; listened as Ellana sobbed, pushing and pulling me closer to her one chance at escape - at survival.

"Ellana…let me…go," I murmured, my lips barely moving.

I knew she was dragging me, but my mind was becoming comfortably light. All sensation, all pain ebbing away. Darkness coming upon me, beckoning like a warm bath. Through my darkening vision, I could just make out a few stars in the sky. In the long hours of the night when hope has abandoned me, I will see the stars and know Your Light remains.    Ellana would make it. I had done what I was meant to - I had stayed by her side, protected her and found a way for her to live. I could pass into death at peace. A part of me mourned for what I would miss with Cullen, but I knew he would be alright. That the Maker would comfort him. I felt that darkness beckoning, cloaking my vision.    The Veil holds no uncertainty for her, and she will know no fear of death, for the Maker shall be her beacon and her shield, her foundation and her sword. Ellana would live, she would lead the Inquisition, she would fulfill her purpose. As I had fulfilled mine. Meira! Purpose shouted somewhere in my mind. Meira, just hold on!

"Meira! Stay with me!" Ellana sobbed her voice miles away. I could hear her, but I could see nothing, could feel nothing. "Meira! Don’t leave me. Meira! Stay with me! Meira!" 

"Heeley," Cullen ordered. "What happened?"

Heeley stood and came to attention before Cullen. I closed the eyes of the scout, murmuring the Chant. "The enemy attacked us on sight. They poured from the mountain, ser. There must have been a Deep Roads entrance we were unaware of - it's how they slipped our notice. Or they dug through." Amelia panted. "We got the first bell rung, but one by one they shot us down. I was the only one to make it, Maker be praised. I warned the guards. They told me to report to you." Her eyes met his. "Venatori and Red Templars, ser. Both were among the army." Maker, they've joined forces? "Found the scout dragging themselves towards Haven. Said they had to inform us...got only bits and pieces. I think they were picking off the scouts before coming out in full force. Tried to stop us from sounding the alarm - nearly succeeded." Heeley dropped to a knee, cradling her stomach.

I bent to her, feeling around with my magic. She had a few contusions from falls and a cut at her side, but her injuries were minimal. I used my magic to heal her, the last of my mana going with it, but her wounds went beyond her skin. Her eyes were full of fear and grief as they stared at the scout. I helped her to stand, and she came to attention before Cullen once more.

"And you?" Cullen asked the other recruit.

"Sister Nightingale sends word, ser," the recruit said, "Possible attack coming."

"You don't say," Cullen growled.

Rylen had joined us, listening to Heeley's report with rapt attention. "Orders, ser?"

Cullen calculated for a few breaths, his face becoming grim. Cullen turned to him, "Captain, gather all the soldiers outside the village and direct them to the gate. All civilians beyond the wall need to be brought inside - to the Chantry. Tell Dennet to bring the livestock and mounts inside - as many as he can safely." He turned back to Heeley. "Gather the guards and have them start loading the trebuchets." He looked to the recruit. "Get Sister Nightingale - tell her to bring her scouts and the archers. Find Barris and tell him we need the templars. Warn the others: enemy forces approaching, to arms. Go!" Rylen and Heeley saluted before running off to their orders. Cullen turned to me. 

I gestured to the scout. "Those arrows - they're tipped with red lyrium, Cullen."

He stared down at the scout. The song could be heard emanating from their limp body. "Maker, help us," he murmured. "We need the mages. Can you rally them?"

"Yes, Commander," I saluted and turned. 

He caught my wrist and I met his eyes. They were full of things he wanted to say, but couldn't. His lips parted, "Only the mages that weren't on the mountaintop. You and the others are still drained, I can feel it." He stared hatefully at the timber fencing, as if he were staring at the enemy and I watched as his nostrils flared. "They picked the perfect time to attack." For a moment, I saw a flicker of guilt on his face before he trained it into his usual mask of stony determination. His eyes found mine, the Commander firmly in place. "Stay back to help get people to safety and gather supplies - I'll have Josephine assist you." I studied his eyes, wanting to say so many things as well. He squeezed a little before letting me go and racing towards the gate.

Maker, please, keep him safe. I ran through the village, hearing Cullen's shouts behind me for the soldiers to prepare as he commanded various orders. I could feel the panic spread like wildfire through Haven, the people not knowing where to go or who to go to. Any I could grab, I told to head for the Chantry. They'd nod, but I was unsure if they heard me, their eyes wide in confusion and fear. I couldn't linger. I pushed myself harder to find Fiona and the others. Ellana, Cassandra and the other companions ran past me, towards the front gates. The mages were huddled together before the Chantry, looking terrified.

"Fiona! Mages!" I shouted as my feet pounded against the ground. Fiona turned to me. "The Commander calls for mages to the gate to help the soldiers defend Haven." I stopped before them as eyes met mine.

Silence returned to me as they exchanged glances. "Why?" Someone questioned. 

"Indeed, we were called here to close the Breach, not give our lives for the Inquisition," another called.

"Fiona," yet another whined, "Don't let them do this! It's no different than Alexius - they want us to fight their battles!"

Absolute rage burned in my gut. Cowards. What pathetic cowards! "We are asking you to fight with us, not for us!" I shouted. "You closed the Breach, but you would stop there? Turning your backs on the Inquisition that has given you a second chance?" 

Shouts could be heard on the other side of Haven now, soldiers battling beyond the walls. Maker, protect Rylen and the others. People were running into the Chantry, but too few. Where are they? Where is everyone? 

"If you die here, your second chance means nothing!" Someone at the front shouted.

That rage reached a fever pitch as I felt dread whispering to my heart. I yanked him forward by his robes. I stared him down, letting my rage show just enough that frost danced off my skin. "You wanted your freedom," I growled before shoving him back and glaring at the others. "Go fight for it." A few shifted, a look of determination on their faces, but not enough. I took a deep breath, praying for patience that we did not have the time for, "I am a mage, just like you. I grew up in the Circle. I have seen the best and worst of mages and templars. I understand your struggle. Why should you die for the cause of others? Why should you give up your lives for those who have never cared about you?" I was getting their attention. "Because it's what is right! You have finally gained freedom - would you lose it at the hands of enemies that wish to ruin the very world you wanted to live freely in? Would you prove yourselves the monsters people believe you to be by turning your backs on them when they needed you most?" I looked at them all, their eyes trained on me. "I know it's unfair, but my dear mages, when has life ever been fair for us?" There were a few humorless smirks on their faces. "The Maker blessed us with magic to serve, help me serve the Inquisition! Help me save us!"  Fiona was the first to raise her staff and shout a defiant cry, the others following suit. Relief spread through me. "All those who were not assisting with the Breach and who are able to fight - to the front gate!" They split off, leaving Fiona and about twenty other mages. "The rest of you, in the Chantry!"

Fiona came up to me as they turned to go inside. I watched as Josephine ran inside the Chantry behind them. "What would you have of us?"

"We're going to need healers," I stated. "Start setting up cots and medicinal supplies. Use lyrium potions only if necessary - we'll run out before we know it."  She nodded and entered the Chantry; I was on her heels.

"Talitha," Josephine caught my arm. "The Commander ordered us to see to gathering supplies and getting people to safety."

I nodded. "Suggestions?"

She looked around the room. "It'll need to be small groups." Josephine turned to the room, somehow managing to get everyone's attention without shouting. "Thank you. We need to gather supplies and get everyone inside who is not already." She turned to me. "Mistress Talitha will direct you."

Nerves fluttered for only a moment, but I pushed them down. I looked around the room, forming groups in my head before I spoke. "The mages not fighting will remain inside to see to any wounded, with the exception of Solana, Bethany and Minaeve. You three - make your way to the healer's cabin and gather all the medicinal supplies you can, I will see to the fledgling mages. Mother Giselle and the Sisters - assist the mages, their magic is spent. Flissa, Seggrit, Threnn and the Chargers, you're in charge of food, water, bandages, tents, wagons that can be pulled by hand and any other additional supplies. Direct everyone not inside to the Chantry. Harrit, Feldor, Arlen - collect any weapons and equipment you can. Lysette, Keran protect them since they're going beyond the gate -"

I was cut off by Dennet, my mother, Camlen and little Fioren strapped to mother entering the Chantry, Inquisition soldiers escorting them. Dennet's mabari led the way, blood on their muzzles. "Our mounts n' druffalo are dead - those monsters slaughtered 'em so we had no means of quick escape," Dennet stated, his face grim. Panic rippled in the room.

"Everyone, please," I pleaded. "Those of you who have duties, go!"

The groups turned and ran out of the Chantry. I hurried to catch up, but was stopped at the doors by an injured Dorian who was leaning heavily on his staff for support. There were a few soldiers carrying an unconscious Felix behind him. Alexius was in the basement, locked up in a cell, but Dorian had stayed behind with Felix to try and weed out more information about the Venatori. Dorian's face was pale as he held his side and I could see blood seeping through his fingers. His grey eyes left Felix and flicked to me. "And who might you be?"

"Talitha."

"Dorian. I’m here to warn you, fashionably late, I’m afraid,” he said, bravado still in his voice. "I tried to send a message ahead, but..." He pulled his hand away from his side where he was bleeding heavily. "It was me or the bird and I'm too pretty to die." 

"What's going on?" I asked.

"We grossly underestimated the Venatori's numbers," Dorian stated grimly. "It seems my countrymen just couldn't wait to join a cult bent on destroying the world. They are led by a woman named Calpernia. They've joined forces with...corrupted templars. They are led by a man called Samson. All are in service to this Elder One.”

"Maker, help us," I murmured. "There's healers over there," I directed the soldiers. "Dorian, if you could help them once your patched up, it would be deeply appreciated. Their mana is spent." He nodded and I raced out of the Chantry.

  Up above the walls, I could now see hundreds - thousands of torches moving like ants upon the mountainside, rushing towards us like a river. Maker, my enemies are abundant. Many are those who rise up against me. But my faith sustains me; I shall not fear the legion, should they set themselves against me.      I could hear Cullen shouting orders and attack plans beyond the wall, rallying the soldiers. The other groups were spread out, getting supplies - Da and the others had slipped out the gates to the smithy. Flissa had gone to the tavern, Seggrit towards the cabin where he stored his goods, Threnn towards the requisition supplies, while the Chargers had split to assist them all and gather people. Solana, Bethany and Minaeve had slipped around the corner of the cabin nearby.   I watched as the trebuchets launched projectiles into the air and heard the responding cries of the enemy as they hit. The one furthest south, beyond the wall, stopped in its movements. I shook my head and pushed myself to the cabin the fledgling mages were housed in near the healer's hut. My heart was pounding in my chest, my feet hitting the hard ground as I raced.

Bursting through the door, I caught Sarah's eyes. They were all terrified. I did my best to stay calm but show the severity of the situation. "Little ones, we need everyone in the Chantry. Can you all line up, take each other's hands and follow Miss Sarah?" I instructed. They grabbed their things and slung them on their shoulders before lining up. I turned to Sarah. "Lead them. Don't stop and don't look back. I'll be behind you as quick as I can." Sarah nodded before taking the frontmost child's hand, a girl with dark hair and hazel eyes, and leading them out the door.

  I followed them out to hear the southern trebuchet fire. The projectile flew, arching high into the air before it crashed into the mountainside and exploded. The force brought down a part of the mountain, snow and rock hurling towards the enemy force as if the Maker himself was stretching out his hand to crush them. Their cries of panic and shouts to run reached our ears even as the avalanche thundered towards them. Like a candle, hundreds of their torches were snuffed out, the force cut in half. Shouts of victory rang out beyond the wall.   I opened my mouth to join, but from the shadows behind the healer's cabin emerged crimson. Eyes full of malice and mouths twisted with cruelty crept towards us with weapons drawn. The Red Templars had flanked Haven, using the initial attack as a cover. Cullen and the others would not reach any of us in time.   As I shouted to the others to run, an earsplitting roar drowned everything out - our victory, the mountain crashing down upon a part of the enemy and the hope that had flickered in my heart. The light of the moons darkened above us as a dragon launched into the air, time itself freezing. A ball of fire decimated the trebuchet that had hit the mountain before the dragon raced across the sky towards us, fire raining down upon everything as it went.

"Move!" I screamed. "Run for the Chantry!" The others nodded as we all raced towards the building. I pushed hard to get to the children who still had not made it inside, their cries tearing at my heart as explosions began sounding all around us. Solana and Bethany weighed down by satchels filled with medicinal supplies, Minaeve weighed down by books and all of her research. Behind us, I heard the templars roar. We're not going to make it. "Bethany! Solana! Cast glyphs to slow them down - ice, paralysis, fire, anything! Put ice walls in their way! We can protect ourselves once we reach the Chantry!"

  They stopped and turned, palming their staves as they did so; Bethany slammed her staff into the ground, ice erupting as it shot towards the group of red templars barreling towards us. Were they even more monstrous? They froze in place, only for the spell to be broken as a glyph appeared over the ice.   Freed, the monsters shook off the cold and charged. Red eyes, crystals along their skin - fangs and mottled flesh. The people of Haven - soldiers and village folk - started falling around us as shards of red lyrium were shot like arrows, piercing through armor as if it were no more than air. Bethany tried freezing them again as Solana placed glyphs of fire, only for opposing glyphs to appear once more.   A maniacal laugh sounded in front of me as a dark-haired mage appeared. Linnea. All along her exposed arms were fresh cuts, some even bleeding and I watched as she raised a hand to snap her fingers. A few of the dead nearby began to stir, their bodies moving unnaturally as they stood upon their feet. The children screamed and cried in earnest as Sarah put herself between them and the blood mage.   Linnea only laughed harder as more crazed mages appeared, summoning demons with their blood as the corpses began shambling towards the terrified children. Maker, hear my cry. I could feel the pain from the demons, but I thanked the Maker that the corpses seemed to dull it.   I heard Cullen shouting down by the main gate, but any help was too far away. I tried to will my empty reserves to do something, cursing the Breach in the sky for taking everything I had and now leaving me unable to help anyone. I ran to stand next to Sarah, her blue eyes wide with terror. Hulking red knights, mutilated horrors and a few red templars that looked more crystalline than human stalked up behind Linnea. Maker, please!

"This is the Inquisition we were supposed to join?" Linnea sneered. "How absolutely pathetic. What is your power compared to the Elder One? We'll wipe you from the earth, nothing more than an annoying insect. Then the Elder One will reshape the world as we know it - mages will rule!" Sarah palmed her staff and shot fire as Linnea. Linnea's evil smile only widened before a shield of blood stopped Sarah's spell. "Let me show you what real mages can do!"

  Linnea began to work some spell and as she did, Sarah began to scream. The children flinched away from her, huddling amongst themselves. The girl with dark hair and hazel eyes bravely put herself between them and the monsters around them. Linnea's fingers were moving and as they did, Sarah turned on the little ones. I could see horror on her face, confusion in her wide eyes as she raised her staff at them. She was going to attack them.   Bethany and Solana were holding off the templars at our back, corpses were wailing hungrily to our sides, Linnea and her blood mages cackled madly at our front. The Chantry was only steps away, but as the dragon roared and explosions of its fireballs sounded all around us there would be no one inside who could hear us. No, no, no! 

Out of nowhere, a huge form leapt at the red templars, roaring as it did. "Get out of here, little ones!" Asaala shouted.

"Get to the Chantry!" Lysette's voice ordered as she stood between us and Linnea.

"Talitha, go!" Solana shouted. "Get them inside!"

  I palmed my staff and whacked Sarah in the side to get her away from the children. I apologized, but didn't stop. I scooped up the smallest child and told the others to run. Arrows took down the corpses in our path, the Chantry so near. I could hear the others fighting, fear rolling in my gut, but I didn't stop. Then I heard it, the wingbeats of the dragon, a sharp inhale before it roared.   Without thinking, without hesitating, I threw myself at the children. Tucking the little one beneath me and with a cry of pain, willed my drained body to erect a barrier around us. I prayed to the Maker that it reached them all. The ball of fire decimated everything, hurling us off our feet a split second later.   I groaned in pain. I could feel it, a wound on my thigh. I forced the tears away as I felt the skin burning with dragon fire, felt the blood trickling beneath my armor where a piece of shrapnel had buried itself. I moaned for the little ones to run, to get to the Chantry. I felt them shift around me, through bleary eyes saw their forms race for the open doors.   A templar stalked them, roaring as it chased them down. I cradled the one I held against me, cried out to the Maker as my eyes couldn't look away. Out of the Chantry, Chancellor Roderick ran shouting for the templar to stop. Roderick threw his hands out, putting himself between the children and the templar. The man cried out as the monster buried his blade deep into his gut.   The children scrambled inside and before the templar could get any closer, Dorian stepped out and set the creature ablaze: red lyrium, bone and flesh melting away. Dorian dragged Roderick back into the Chantry before racing to me. Roderick used the door to help himself stand, pressing a hand to staunch the flow of blood from his gut as he shouted for those still fleeing to enter the shelter of the Chantry.

Dorian helped me to stand, and I groaned in pain as I did. "It's only a scratch, no need to be so dramatic," Dorian tutted.

"Take her," I gasped. Dorian gingerly took the child from my arms. "Get inside, tell the other mages to come to the door and defend the Chantry. If we fall, seal the doors shut."

  Dorian only nodded before running back to the Chantry. Once he was turned, I took the pressure off my wounded leg. Yanking the shrapnel out with a stifled cry, I pushed my mana even more, squeezing out a last few drops as I tried to heal my own wound. I knew it wasn't fully healed, knew it would easily reopen, knew there was most likely still a piece of that shrapnel embedded in my leg, but it closed just enough I could stand without wanting to scream.   I turned and grief gripped my heart. Asaala was down, her gut cut open, surrounded by dead templars as Minaeve crawled towards her - some of her flesh burned away by the dragon's fire. Solana was standing over Bethany and between Minaeve and Asaala as more templars stalked towards them. A templar must have gotten to Bethany as a part of her leg was missing - cut clean off by a blade. Sarah was dead, hit by the fireball, but Linnea had caused a demon to possess her body which was now feasting upon a dead Lysette.   Time slowed around me. Beyond, I could see Cullen, Barris and Keran fighting off templars that were pouring in from a breach in the timber fencing as Cassandra and Ellana assisted them, protecting Da, Arlen, Harrit and the other smith workers. Vivienne and Bull were trying their hardest to get into the blazing cabin that held Seggrit's goods as he screamed in agony.   Vivienne tried to freeze the fire, but it only burned hotter, Bull and her both cursing at the top of their lungs. Try as they might, the fire was too hot and not even Vivienne's ice could stop it.   Solas and Cole raced towards the tavern, Solas throwing out magic to halt its collapse just as some of the Chargers made it out. Krem turned a second too late to grab Flissa before a red templar arrow found its mark in her chest. Krem shouted as Flissa's eyes went wide as she shoved Krem out of the collapsing doorway.   Varric, Sera and Mahanon were racing towards us, shouting for us to run as they shot arrows at our enemies - they were almost out and they were too far away to wield their daggers. Another explosion sounded. The fire was spreading inside Haven, consuming everything. The Chantry seemed to be the only building not on fire.   There were dead all around, caught in the fighting or the fire as they tried to reach safety. I spotted burning corpses, some too small to be anything other than children. The smoke caught in my throat, in my lungs and I couldn't push away the thought that I was choking on the ash of the dead.   I heard the doors of the main gate rattling again as the templars pounded upon them. Watched as they poured in from everywhere. We'd cut them down with the avalanche, but their numbers still exceeded our own. Fear gripped me anew - this force cared not about the destruction they had wrought. Death, destruction and fear was all they cared about achieving.   Cullen roared for everyone to run for the Chantry, tearing through any enemies that came between him, the others falling in behind him, removing what obstacles they could out of his way. His eyes found mine and I saw the shout on his lips just as I felt them.   Drawing my metal blades, I swung into the torso of the mage that had been about to attack. They screamed as I wrenched my blades free. I cut two more down before they could cast their magic, but then my body froze of its own accord.

Linnea cackled as she stared at me. "No wonder the Chantry forbid blood magic! They knew we'd be unstoppable if we ever learned how to wield it! What power! What absolu-" Linnea's words were cut off as a blade pierced through her gut.

Minaeve kicked Linnea off her blade. Her brown eyes held agony. Part of her face was burnt, along with her hair and half her body, burned to the bone. "M...Me-ira...G-go!" she gritted out. 

"No!" I yelled. "Not without you!"

A bitter smile curled on her half-burned face. "I...am...al-ready...dead. Dr-dragon...fire...is...magic..."

"No!" I cried, tears falling down my face.

 Linnea screeched as she yanked herself off the ground, her blood flying around her as she worked her magic. Solana was dragging Bethany to the Chantry, screaming for anyone inside to hear her. The mages were lining up, downing lyrium potions before they began erecting defenses.   Cullen and the others were shouting at us as they fought off the templars. Cullen tried to stop, to help, but Threnn shouted for him and the others to get inside the Chantry as she took up a sword against the templars. Varric and Sera's arrows were spent, the mages magic spent so with livid faces they ran for safety. Bull and the Chargers tried to help, but Minaeve roared for them to go, to take Asaala inside. They lifted Asaala between them, casting tear-filled eyes at Minaeve. Minaeve shoved me away as Linnea summoned demons, I gasped in pain at their appearance.

"GO!" Minaeve roared, picking up Sarah's staff. She slammed the staff into the ground, blocking off all but a single path to the Chantry. 

"Minaeve!" I cried as I felt gloved hands dragging me away. "Minaeve! MINAEVE!!"

  I could only watch as she and Threnn were surrounded by templars. I was fighting whoever held me, fighting like a wild animal. The wound on my thigh opened up, the burn screaming with pain, but I didn't care. We crossed the threshold of the Chantry, and I yanked myself out of the person's grip. Ripping a lyrium potion off the belt of one of the mages, I downed it, feeling the liquid sing in my veins as some of my mana replenished. Not enough, but I would give Minaeve all the time I could.   I shouted for the other mages to focus their attacks on the templars and watched as they began falling around Threnn and Minaeve. My mana was draining quickly, the assault on the Breach and that barrier had taken too much.I knew the other mages had to feel the same way - lyrium potions could only do so much.    Varric, Sera, and Mahanon stood on either side of me, their arrows replenished. With a nod, I summoned my fire bow, feeling my mana drain even more. Letting out a defiant cry, I shot a fire arrow at Linnea and watched as it tore through the maleficar's throat. I shot arrow after arrow, but there was no saving them: Threnn fell to her knees arrows littering her front as she fell backwards dead.   Minaeve continued to fight alone and I prayed for her, proud of her bravery: Maker, though I am but one, I have called in Your Name, and those who come to serve will know Your Glory. I remembered for them. They will see what can be gained, and though we are few against the wind, we are Yours.   As the last fell, Minaeve sank to her knees with an anguished cry before she died. Panting as I breathed in the cold air, my body shaking as it was completely and utterly drained, I blinked to find all of the enemy dead and the others looking at me.

"Could I have some of those, yeah?" Sera questioned beside me. "Could use friggin’ magic arrows that never end. Friggin’ helms. Friggin’ blood mages and their friggin...selves."

"Very impressive," Mahanon stated.

"You've been holding out on us," Varric chuckled. I said nothing as I took a step towards Minaeve. A gentle hand closed around my arm and I looked down at Varric. "She's gone. They fought bravely and bought us time. Let's not waste it."

I looked to Minaeve's body, the dead and destruction all around her. A cold and dark place to die, but she had sacrificed herself for us. I let out a shaky breath before sending fire arrows at them, giving them their last rites under my breath. Watching the gentle flames a few moments, I turned my back.

"Close the doors." There would be time to grieve, to mourn later. You have grieved as I have. You, who made worlds out of nothing. We are alike in sorrow, sculptor and clay, comforting each other in our art.

  Inside the Chantry was chaos. Wounded were shouting in agony, children were crying, the mages and templars were screaming at each other. Mother Giselle and the other sisters were doing their best to provide hope, but it was broken in this room, weighing down upon everyone like the cries of the dying.   I spotted Solana who was weeping and cursing under her breath as she worked on Bethany and Asaala. Fiona, Vivienne, Dorian, Ma and a few of the other mages were working alongside her to tend as many as they could, quickly. They were draining fast though, as was our supply. I jumped in and began working.    Wounds from blades, arrows, shields, two-handed weapons, magic and the dragon's fire were the injuries of many, but there were a few that had red lyrium growing out of them as they wept in anguish. I went to them first, giving them peace through unconsciousness. Turning to the others, I started assessing the worst injuries and which ones could wait. Wait for what? There was no escaping this. I pushed the thought away, focusing instead on treating the injuries I could that did not require magic.   Once the initial chaos calmed, I watched as Cullen, Ellana, Cassandra, Leliana and Josephine conversed. Cullen had been seeing to his men, ensuring those injured were brought to us while assessing who could still fight. I could see it in his face, he would take whoever was left, stand before the Chantry and fight to the last.   Ellana asked for options, Cullen told Ellana the truth: our position was a poor one and we were running out of time quickly. Dorian was near them as he'd gone to work on Roderick who was quickly bleeding out, but Roderick slapped Dorian's hands away, saying there were others worth saving. Dorian refused and said at the very least he could slow the bleeding - Roderick agreed. Cole appeared beside them, looking worried.

"There has been no communication, no demands," Cullen stated to Ellana.

"There will be no bargaining," Dorian voiced. "This Elder One takes what it wants."

"That dragon stole back any time you might’ve earned us with the trebuchet. We have only Minaeve and Threnn to thank for this brief respite," Cullen spread his hands. His voice was bitter, angry and yet beneath it all, I could hear his resignation. Maker, please no.

"I've seen an Archdemon," Cole spoke. "I was in the Fade, but it looked like that."

Cullen rounded on the boy, his voice harsh as he shoved a finger at Cole. "I don't care what it looks like!” He pointed his finger at the Chantry door. “It's cut a path for that army! They'll kill everyone in Haven!" His voice echoed in the main hall of the Chantry, bringing the fear to a peak.

"The Elder One doesn't care about the village," Cole implored. "He only wants the Herald."

  I stood and began to murmur to the mages not healing to start leading people to the basement. I went to Mother Giselle and asked her to do the same, her dark eyes studying me. Bull, Elizabeth, Henry and Barris asked what they could do, all relatively unscathed - a few cuts and bruises. To Bull and the Chargers, I assigned gathering food and supplies to take below. To Elizabeth, Henry and Barris, I assigned carrying of the injured that could be moved.   Rylen approached me, murmuring that he was putting together a list of the dead at Cullen's request; I named off those I knew that had fallen, barely able to get Minaeve's name out. I told him to go below and help sort everything out. Da, my brothers, Mahanon and Laren pitched in where they could, while Ma helped coax the children downstairs, little Fioren somehow asleep agains her chest as Camlen helped encourage the other children.   As they saw to their tasks, I came to Solana's side and began helping her with Bethany and Asaala. I put a tourniquet on Bethany's leg before letting Solana take over. Downing another lyrium potion, I set to work on Assala. Asaala's injuries were grave, but I thanked the Maker there was no red lyrium. Her stomach was open; she had a deep gash in her shoulder and another at her calf. I feared she wouldn’t make it, but as long as her heart still beat, I would work to save her. As I worked to put her back together, I could overhear Cullen and the others.

"If it will save these people," Ellana began, "He can have me." I whipped my head towards her. No! I will not lose anyone else I love. Maker, please...let there be a way...please.

Cullen protested, as did the others. Ellana was not going to sacrifice herself when she was the only means of sealing rifts, when she was what gave the Inquisition hope, when they had no idea why the Elder One was after her. Cole cut through their arguments as Ellana again shouted that it if was the only way to save Haven, she would gladly give herself up.

"It won't," Cole shook his head. "He wants to kill you. No one else matters, but he'll crush them, kill them anyway." The boy looked away. "I don't like him."

Cullen rounded on Cole again, "You don't like -" he cut himself off, throwing his hands in the air as he sighed. "Herald, there are no tactics to make this survivable. The only thing that slowed them was the avalanche. We could turn the remaining trebuchet, cause one last slide."

"We're overrun," Ellana shook her head. "To hit the enemy, we'd bury Haven."

"This is not survivable now." Cullen argued. "The only choice left is how spitefully we end this." Maker, hear my cry!

Dorian stood and got in Cullen's face. "Well, that's not acceptable. I didn't race here only for you to drop rocks on my head."

Cullen spread his hands, his voice angry and bitter as he turned to Dorian. He was a mess, cuts and bruises on his face. His armor was damaged; his fur and leather burnt in places. "Should we submit? Let him kill us?"

Dorian looked Cullen hard in the face. "Dying is typically a last resort, not first. For a templar, you think like a blood mage." Dorian poked Cullen's cuirass.

Before Cullen could punch Dorian in the face, Cole spoke up, "Chancellor Roderick can help!" Cole was looking away from them all, towards the basement stairs. "He wants to say it before he dies."

The two men stopped their squabble as the group turned to Roderick. "There is a path...You wouldn't know it, unless you'd made the summer pilgrimage as I have." He coughed and groaned as he stood to face Ellana. There was a look on his face, a mixture of awe and hope. "The people can escape. She must have shown me...Andraste must have shown me so I could...t-tell you," he stepped closer to Ellana.

"What are you saying, Roderick?" Ellana asked, her voice daring to hope.

"It was whim that I walked the path, I did not mean to start...it was overgrown...," Roderick met her eyes, "Now, with so many in the Conclave dead...to be the only one who remembers..." Roderick chuckled, "I-I don't know, Herald...If this simple memory can save us, this could be more than mere accident. You could be more." For the first time since this all began, Roderick looked at my sister with the same look everyone else gave her: hope. "The path lies beneath us." Ellana nodded as Dorian took Roderick's arm and slung it over his shoulder. "Herald, if you are meant for this - if the Inquisition is meant for this - I pray for you."

Ellana watched Roderick for a time before turning to Cullen, "Let's get everyone down below."

  Cullen, Leliana, Josephine and Cassandra began ushering those left down the stairs, directing them to follow Roderick. The mages who still had magic left, used it to levitate Bethany and Asaala down the stairs; the rest of the injured carried on makeshift cots by those who could carry them.   Cullen came before his able-bodied men who snapped to attention as he asked for volunteers to fight their way to the trebuchet with him to load it. I paused on the stairs and turned. No, no, no! All raised their hands. Maker, please!    Cullen turned to me as the soldiers readied themselves, his eyes sad, yet full of determination. He took two great strides, grasping my hand as he pulled me behind one of the stone pillars. Our lips met as he crushed me against him.   His affection hungry, his armor digging into me, his hands desperate to hold as much of me as he could. I could feel it in his body, in his kiss: he was saying goodbye. Without a word, he tore away, unsheathing his sword and strapping his shield on as he and the other soldiers came before Ellana.    The main hall emptied of all, but us. Banging echoed in the hall as the Chantry doors rattled, the dragon's roar ringing in our ears. The soldiers raced out the door, a few falling as they opened, before they cut down the templars. Cullen stopped just long enough to speak with Ellana, who was assisting the soldiers.

"We'll load the trebuchets," Cullen spoke, his voice empty. "We'll keep the Elder One distracted until you're above the tree line - send up a fire signal once you reach it. If they are to have a chance, I will let that thing hear me." His voice had turned deadly by the end.

"This Elder One wants me," Ellana emphasized. "He will not stop for anything - or anyone - but me. There is no point in you dying when he and his dragon will only come after me."

"We cannot risk you," Cullen argued. "This is my duty. A few lives in exchange for everyone else? For yours that is so important? I mean nothing."

Ellana turned to him, a sad smile on her face. "I'm sorry, Commander, but you swore you'd care for my sister the way she deserves - you dying is not what she deserves."

  Cullen stammered, but his hesitation cost him. No, Ellana! No! She pushed Cullen with magic, sending him back a few columns as she ran out the door. No, no, no! I watched Cullen stumble before he righted himself. I saw the anger and determination flash in his eyes; he was going to go after her. He would sacrifice himself for her - for the Inquisition. I watched as his body tensed. My eyes flicked between him, the Chantry doors, and the door to the basement.    Maker, please help me! Please! I cannot lose them! Tears began slipping down my cheeks again as anguish gripped my heart. Her purpose is obvious - as obvious as the mark on her skin. She is meant to lead - to change the mortal world. She cannot do it without you. You cannot abandon her.    I froze as Purpose's words came to my mind. It had not been a grim, but vague prediction said in jest. He had meant it. He had known - or guessed what would come, maybe not now, but he knew it would come. And what had I asked? Why would I abandon her?   Purpose had known the answer to that too - Cullen. I would have to choose between them; choose between living with Cullen or dying so that my sister might live. I wanted nothing more thanto be with Cullen, to love and live with him, but there would be no world without Ellana. I had witnessed that much - witnessed our fates if Ellana perished. Beyond that, I would never forgive myself if I doomed Ellana to this fate when I knew I could have done something - could have spared her. I would not abandon my sister. Guilt tore at me, believing I was abandoning Cullen to give Ellana a chance, but I prayed he would find comfort in the arms of someone worthy of him. Time had stopped as these pieces clicked together. I had to stop Cullen, and I had to reach Ellana, but I had no magic left. Maker, if this is what I am meant to do...help me.

"Meira," Purpose's voice spoke beside me and I turned. "Let me aid you." His gold eyes were blazing as he took in my face. He took my hand and I felt my mana replenish as he opened the Fade to me. I felt the wound on my leg heal completely, my being fully reenergized. "Now, let's go help Ellana reach her purpose." He shifted, now wearing armor, a sword and a shield in his hands before he disappeared and reappeared at the Chantry doors, causing Cullen to swear in astonishment as he came to stop.

Pushing down the pain, pushing away the thoughts of how much pain I was going to cause Cullen by doing this to him, I stepped through the Fade to come before him. His amber eyes were wide as they met mine, disbelief on his face as he looked over Purpose. "Meira? What are you doing? Who is-" 

I met his lips in a deep kiss, pouring everything I had into it. All my love, all my hope, all my happiness, everything that he had made me feel. He gave in, unable to resist as he wrapped his arms around me to kiss me passionately. Hating myself, I used his distraction to shove him away from me with magic as I jumped out of the Chantry. A part of him had to have been expecting it as he caught himself, but I froze the ground beneath his feet.

Roaring as he tried to get to me, I forced down my tears. "Meira! Don't! Don't do it!"

As he raged, his face livid and eyes full of terror, I smiled at him, as broadly and carefree as he'd done once. I met his eyes, pouring all the love I felt for him into them, "I love you, Cullen. Always."

 "Don't! Meira! For the Maker's sake, Meira, don't! MEIRA!"

"Are you crediting yourself with what the Inquisition hopes to set in motion?"

She gave me a wry smile. "And what is that? Bringing us together under false pretenses, demanding that we work together?" Her eyes narrowed. "We will help seal this Breach. I will tolerate the templars while we do so and after because of the larger threats we may yet face. That being said, the mages will always be my priority."

"Word has spread of what the Herald saw in the dark future that magister sent her to," I growled. "And you wish to lead the mages still after what your choices could have wrought upon the world?"

Her dark brow furrowed, her gaze staring me down. "I lead them by default because I am the former Grand Enchanter. The desperation we felt drove me to make a choice I am not proud of, but we were certain templars were coming to end us all." She looked away. "I did what I could to keep them safe, but my time as Grand Enchanter is done - it ended with the Circles of Magi. Perhaps the Circles will one day be resurrected, if so, another will take my place as Grand Enchanter, but until that time, I will do what I can for them."

"You would want the Circle of Magi brought back? After all that has happened? All that you fought for?" I quirked my brow.

"It depends on who the next Divine is and what she offers," Fiona met my gaze. "We can't go back to the way things were, but endless warfare benefits no one. That is why I agreed to Justinia's Conclave. There must be another solution." Fiona looked towards Ellana. "I should thank your Herald. The way things ended in Redcliffe, she could have demanded anything she wished. Yet, she chose to make us equal partners - even if there will be demands placed. I was not expecting that." 

"If we had not had you join us, the people of Ferelden would have sought your blood. For not only giving Tevinter a foothold here and the ability to wield you as they saw fit, but also for all but taking Redcliffe captive," I stated. "The Herald believes the only way for the mages to have a chance to redeem themselves is to do so with their freedom intact; same with the templars."

"I care not for the common folk and their ire," Fiona frowned. "If change is to come, one must disregard those who do not understand your struggle."

"So, you'd force change on the people who outnumber us? Push their ire to the limit and then send mages out into that world expecting those you 'disregarded' to welcome them with open arms?" I chuckled without humor. "You would achieve nothing but the strengthening of prejudices they already hold. Instead, would it not be better to lead the mages towards redeeming themselves - proving themselves - in the eyes of those who fear them?"

"There is nothing for mages to prove. We are mages - born with magic. We can control ourselves and live freely. The common folk must be made to see that without us having to earn a place in this world that isn't a glorified prison."

"Only for us to end up dead or in a harsher prison than we had before," I muttered. "You were Grand Enchanter - you of all people should know the Circle could be more than a prison. You yourself said you'd see the Circle resurrected under the right circumstances. Does it need change? Absolutely, but I believe it has its place; not only for mages, but for achieving what we all desire: to be seen as people. If we took strides to disprove everything they think about us, would we not win more to our cause? Win more who are willing to support the changes we seek? There will always be those that hate us, but if we could make them the minority by proving our merit, would that not be a reward in itself?"

Fiona laughed without humor. "Ah, to be so young and idealistic again. Child, sooner or later you'll realize that people do not want to change, so therefore they don't." She nodded her head towards the templars. "That Barris is putting a good foot forward because his pride was damaged. As soon as it's recovered, he'll turn back to the old ways and demand we be put back in chains." She nodded towards Cullen. "The Commander brought Kirkwall's mages to their knees before he lost faith in the Order, but he still holds its views on mages and magic. If we get too free, he'll demand the Inquisition put us back where we belong. Just wait. I pray I am wrong, but I know that I am most likely not."

I looked her square in the face. "People can change. They can unite under a cause, can shift the course of history. The Hero did it - an entire nation and all its unique peoples united to back a single woman. The Champion did it - a corrupt city producing a single light that stood for what was right and called others to do so. And now we have the Inquisition - will Thedas itself turn to us to lead the way into the future? I pray to the Maker that it is so."

Fiona shook her head. "As much as I admire your faith, I have seen too much of the world to share it."

"You had faith enough to lead the mages to freedom," I countered. "You had to believe that there was a chance for things to truly change - or did you help subject the world to chaos out of spite?"

She hesitated a moment before she murmured, "I hope, child. But hope is a dangerous thing."

"Then I pray for you, Fiona," I offered. "I pray that you see the Inquisition become what you have lost the will to truly hope for."

She looked stunned for a moment before collecting herself. She turned her face from me but gave a slight nod. "You shame me. I had great hopes upon our arrival and when the more dire circumstances were explained to me, but...it is difficult to hope without doubt." Her eyes met mine once more. "I pray that what you have faith in comes to pass."

At that, she strode ahead of me as I let the throng of people pass by me until I wound up among the companions. I noticed Bull and the Chargers first, Asaala among them - it seemed the female had joined the Chargers officially while they'd been in Orlais. Her eyes landed on me as she finished laughing at a joke Krem had uttered.

She nodded, excused herself and came up to me. "How are you, little one?"

I smiled. "Well, how are you? We haven't spoken in some time."

"I have missed our spars together. I have heard you've made great strides in your magic," she offered me a small smile. "I hope to witness it." She looked back at the Chargers who were jeering at her, she rolled her eyes. "As for me, I have found a new family. They remind me of my own company, though they are far crazier."

I laughed. "I am glad for you. You seem happy - at least as far as I can tell."

She let out a rumble of a laugh. "I am, little one." Her eyes went towards the front of our procession, a smirk twisting her lips. "And I hear you've plenty of reasons to be happy as well - one in particular with a rather large sword." She flicked her white braid over her shoulder. "I wonder if that sword is to compensate for something else or if it is a statement to the men and women around him?"

I rolled my eyes as I blushed. "I have no answer for you."

"How disappointing."

I chuckled. "Even if I did have an answer, I would not give the Chargers more ammunition for their endless supply of crude humor. I'm sure they find more than enough ways to embarrass the Commander."

Her lips split into a toothy smile. "I've witnessed the man with a blush on his face a time or two - the sword joke a frequent cause of it." She leaned down to me. "I'll admit they've even gotten me to blush, and I grew up among mercenaries."

"I think that's the Chargers true mission in life."

She howled a laugh. "I would agree with you." A moment passed as we both chuckled. "I meant to speak with you earlier. Minaeve wanted to see you upon our return. She was able to procure what you asked for - she wanted to go over everything with you instead of just leaving them for you to sort through; she also wanted your thoughts on a few theories she's been working on."

I frowned. "I have not been a very good friend to her as of late. I haven't even thanked her for helping C-the commander and I sort out our problem."

"She understands," Asaala assured. "She misses you - we all do, but we knew your duties would pull you from us. Perhaps once this business is finished, we'll find a way to be together again more regularly."

"I sincerely hope so," I agreed.

"Adaar, your messing up our epic entrance," Bull shouted. "The Chargers charge as one." Asaala rolled her eyes again, shook her head before patting me on the shoulder in parting.

We made our way passed where the first rift I had witnessed had been. Remembering as Solas and Varric had assisted the Inquisition soldiers in slaying the demons pouring out of it. Working our way down a path and across thick ice, moving in small groups as mages kept the ice from cracking. While we waited, I felt a presence next to me.

I turned, expecting it to be Cole, but finding Solas instead. "A word?"

"What is it?" I questioned.

The elf's stormy eyes gazed down at me. He was tall for an elf. “I was told me of the aid you provided for the Herald. Of course, she does not remember what you changed, but she informed me that you entered her dreams."

I could not tell if he was angry or impressed. "I did."

"That was very dangerous," he scolded, his slender fingers gripping his staff. "You are untested in your abilities. You do not understand what you are capable of, what you could have done to her if you'd made a mistake."

I crossed my arms over my chest. "A spirit of purpose assisted me. He has assisted other dreamers before me." I glanced over him. "I changed one simple piece of the memory."

"There is nothing simple about the Fade," Solas disagreed, his brow furrowing.

"If you'd told her that you are a dreamer, maybe she'd have turned to you," I shrugged. "Then you could have done it correctly."

His full lips twitched. "I have used my abilities, wielded my magic for far longer than you have, so yes. However, this is a rather poor way of showing gratitude, is it not?" He leaned heavily on his staff. "I could see how it was burdening her - what she saw in that future. I attempted to get her to speak of it, but she refused. She seems far more settled, so I thank you for what you did."

"Of course," I inclined my head.

He looked toward the Breach, growing larger as we approached it. "Tell me, what did you think of the Fade? I spoke with your Purpose - he is...intriguing."

Feeling a little awkward as the elf and I had hardly spoken, I answered. "It was amazing and I owe much to Purpose for his help. What we are taught in the Circle is far inferior to what it actually is and I had already visited it once while awake during my Harrowing. The Fade I experienced then was nothing like the Fade I've experienced with Purpose."

He met my eyes. "I am glad to hear you say as much. I have tried speaking with the mages that have joined, to share knowledge, but they scoff at me." His lips twitched again. "They seem to believe I am 'mad' for the notions I hold about the Fade."

Curiosity getting the better of me, I asked, "Well, what do you know about the Fade?"

His eyes lit up as he fought a smile, "A great deal from my wanderings. There are few hard facts, as I'm sure you can imagine, but I can share what I have learned."

"As we are getting ready to seal it, I am curious about the Breach. Cole and the other spirits said it was loud and causing them pain, but what is it?"

"Simply put, it is a tear in the Veil between this world and the Fade, allowing spirits to enter the world physically," he began, "Small tears occur naturally when magic weakens the Veil or when spirits cluster at an area that has seen many deaths. It is painful for them because it calls for them to come to join the living, pulls them to it against their will." His eyes flicked to the Breach. "The Herald’s Mark allows her to exert some control over the Breach and it's rifts; and now we know why - it was created deliberately by this Elder One." 

"So, what is the Veil? If it can be torn?"

"Circle mages call it a barrier between this world and the Fade, but according to my studies in ancient Elven lore, that is a vast oversimplification," he shook his head. "Without it...imagine if spirits entered freely. The Fade was not a place one went, but a state of nature like the wind."

The idea clawed at me. To be able to do what I could only in the Fade here in the waking world? "That would be...wonderful in a way, but -"

"Dangerous, yes," he agreed. "A world where imagination defines reality. Where spirits are as common as trees or grass. Instead, spirits are strange and fearful - and the Fade is a terrifying world touched only by mages and dreamers." He let out a breathy chuckle as he met my eyes. "I am glad I am not alone in seeing the beauty of such a world, along with the obvious peril. The Herald was far more apprehensive but still found the idea fascinating."

"I can imagine it being difficult for those who cannot walk the Fade as we do to see anything beyond the danger," I offered. "But what of demons in a world like that?"

"Would they still be demons?" he wondered aloud as we moved across the ice, he and I keeping it from breaking. "Or would they be part of a natural environment, like a fast-flowing river? Yes, it can drown careless children, but it can also carry a merchant's goods or grind a miller's flour." He leaned towards me, a passion in his eyes. "That is what the world could be if the Veil were not present." He collected himself, looking away. "For better...or worse." I was beginning to understand what Ellana described of him - and why she could admire Cullen. Solas and Cullen both possessed a quiet passion that they hid away from others. They cared, deeply, but did not show it to anyone unworthy of their trust; and their trust was not easily gained.

"What do you think of demons?" I questioned. "The demons of our reality, not of a world that does not exist."

"The Dalish and the Circle say that demons hate the natural world and seek to bring their chaos and destruction to the living," he frowned. "But such simplistic labels misconstrue their motivations and in so doing, do all a great disservice. Spirits wish to join the living, and a demon is that wish gone wrong."

I nodded as we ascended the stone steps. "I have come to that conclusion. Purpose said so himself - explained it so well that there is no other logical conclusion. However, some of the spirits I spoke with said they did not wish to join us, but to help us.

"That, of course, is true as well," Solas agreed. "There are plenty of spirits who dwell happily within the Fade, but there are those who do not."

"So, is there a way to coexist with the demons within the Fade and the waking world? To live with them? If not in peace, at least without such active confrontation?"

He shook his head. "Not in the world we know today. The Veil creates a barrier that makes true understanding most unlikely to all, but those who walk the Fade like you and I. Even we will not fully understand them." He glanced at me. "But the question is a good one and it matters that you thought to ask. Perhaps in your role, you could accomplish true study of the Fade and its inhabitants to share with your colleagues. Combating years of misconstrued, misconceived and blatant misinformation that has been repeated a thousand times amongst the Dalish and the Circle."

"Perhaps," I mused. "Yet all of this study would be coming from my word alone. That will not so easily dismantle the teachings of the Circle where hundreds have come to the same conclusions."

"True," he nodded as we approached the bridge that had acted as the forward camp. "But change will never come if one does not try."

"You are right," I admitted.

We were silent for a moment, but I turned to look at him. "Solas," he met my eyes. "Why do the demons not cause you pain when you are near them?"

He studied my face. "What kind of pain are you experiencing?"

I looked away. "When they are near me, it's as if my skin is burning - worse if they actually make contact. When Envy spoke to me at Therinfal, it felt as if my head was splitting apart. Then when it entered my mind, it was as if I could hardly stand to be in my own body - my mind started coming undone."

"That had to be very difficult," he murmured.

I gave a slight nod. "It happened again when I entered the Fade with Purpose. Their presence was overwhelming and the pain equally so - it was only because of Purpose that I could drive them off. Same with Cole when I faced Envy." I looked at him. "What do I do? I cannot afford to collapse in pain on the battlefield every time a demon is around."

He continued to study my face for a time, his eyes looking as if he were having a great debate within himself. "Would you allow me to train you? If nothing else, I could help you learn how to resist the pain so as not to put yourself in danger."

"You would...do that?" I quirked a brow.

He looked to the Breach. "It is...rare to meet another dreamer in this world. Our magic is difficult and though you seem to have overcome much on your own, I would not see you continue to struggle when I could help." His lips twisted. "Would not the Herald appreciate my giving you assistance in this?"

I chuckled. "Are you trying to gain her favor, Solas?"

"Not at all," his eyes glinted with mischief before he looked towards the Breach once more. "It is decided. Once the Breach has been closed, I will train you." He looked to me. "However, it may require us leaving for a time. You need absolute focus if you are to learn what I have to teach."

Hesitantly, I nodded. "Of course."

"You're different, Solas," Cole suddenly spoke. "Sharper. You're in both places."

"I visit the Fade regularly," Solas said to the boy as if Cole’s sudden appearance was the most normal thing in the world. "Perhaps you are sensing traces of it. You are a spirit who crossed the Veil and took human form."

"Spirt or demon?" Cole questioned, unsure of the answer.

"The two are not so dissimilar, Cole," Solas cocked his head. "While the world may exert a pull in one direction or another, the choice is ultimately yours."

"Like..." Cole looked at me. "What do I call you when you look like that?"

I smiled at Cole. "Talitha."

Cole looked back at Solas. "Like Talitha and Purpose. Purpose was fighting because he felt the ties, but Talitha let him decide."

"Exactly," Solas nodded.

Cole's face twisted as he looked at the Breach. "It's brighter here. Glittering. Glaring. Glinting. I can't..."

"Focus on what is here, in this world," Solas instructed.

"But...what is here?" Cole questioned.

"Feel the ground, the breath in your lungs, fabric rustling against your skin."

Cole took a deep breath in and planted his feet firmly. He calmed. "Thank you."

"It's nothing," Solas dismissed. "It can be overwhelming for anyone." Cole disappeared.

"You...you helped him," I observed.

Solas met my eyes. "I have spent enough time amongst spirits to know how to help. You could learn to do the same, in time." He studied me a moment before looking away. "If you'd excuse me," he pardoned himself as he strode off. I watched him, Cole appearing at his side once more as he walked on. They conversed hurriedly and in hushed whispers until Cole disappeared again.

We followed the path to the temple ruins. I had to gasp as we entered the temple proper, the ruination unsettling to behold. Months ago, the dead that had decorated the area around the temple had been properly laid to rest. There were still spots along the remaining walls where the shadows of people could be made out - ash permanently burned into the stone where they'd been incinerated.

I could feel spirits and demons pressing against the Veil, could almost hear their whispers. The mutilated mountain pulsed with the Breach, cracks in the stone glowing that same green. Red lyrium dotted around the temple space. In the middle a statue of Andraste remained standing, the broken pieces swirling the base on the magic emanating from the Breach.

Cullen directed the soldiers to their positions around the temple before leading the templars and mages through. The mages were directed to position themselves upon the lower wall, while the templars circled the rift that had first opened on the ground directly beneath it - the rift Ellana had fallen out of when all of this had begun. Solas and Cassandra came to stand beside Cullen and Ellana as we all got into position.

I stood amongst the mages; I could feel their nervousness and anticipation as they murmured to each other. Whispers spread about the Breach as eyes glanced up at it and around the temple. I noticed the templars fidgeting in their armor. Both factions had ingested lyrium prior to entering to ensure that their pools of stamina and mana were filled to the brim. With everyone in position, Cullen saluted Ellana before moving to stand among the Inquisition and Fereldan soldiers.

Ellana turned to face the rift, raising her palm to where she could examine it as she willed the Mark to life. I noticed the flicker of pain across her face as the Mark burst to life upon her palm, but she quickly willed it down. Wiggling her fingers and twisting her hand as she examined the Mark, Cassandra watched her - awaiting her signal that she was ready. Solas stood next to Cassandra, leaning against his staff as he, too, waited. Ellana met the Seeker's gaze, her face serious before she strode confidently towards the rift.

My heart beat nervously for her as she'd expressed her fear over what this could do to her; the pain she would have to endure. Yet, she'd held her head high, her eyes fierce, her jaw set with determination as she assured me she would see this done - no matter the cost. She had that same stance now as she stared down the Breach. Cassandra and Solas split off at Ellana's signal - Cassandra to direct the templars, Solas to direct the mages. 

"Templars!" Cassandra commanded, to which the templars stood at attention. "Focus upon the rift, suppress the magic emanating from it just as you did at Therinfal!" The templars drew their swords and one by one their blades began to glisten with the white light of their abilities.

"Mages!" Solas commanded, raising his staff above his head. The mages looked to him. "Focus past the Herald, let her will draw from you!" As one, we palmed our staves, summoning all of our mana around us to push to Ellana.

Ellana slowly made her way beneath the rift. As she did, it looked as if the thing were fighting against her, pushing her away. It began to crack and spit, green spewing down upon her, but Ellana kept pushing. The Mark was burning in earnest now, her entire hand alight with it as it echoed the rift.

Solas turned to watch her progress, once she seemed unable to press forward, he gave the signal. Just as Cassandra signaled the templars, we mages slammed our staves upon the ground, pushing our mana out from us to empower Ellana. The templars kneeled, their blades stabbing into the ground as the light emanating from them became glaring.

Light began to swarm around Ellana as she entered the middle of the magical vortex the rift was creating as she willed it to close. I could feel her, feel her struggle - the rift was trying to open, demons trying to get through. Those cracks in the dam were fighting to spread as she willed them to heal. Further and further, she pushed, her strength only growing as the rift's magic grew weaker. The cracks began to heal, the demons hissing as they fled, and that door that was the rift began to close; as it did, I felt Ellana pull with all her power.

I dared to look and I watched as she threw her marked hand up at the rift. Connecting her to the rift were great tendrils of light that seemed to take from her very essence as she fought to grab hold of that door. The magic of the rift began to swirl in earnest; it's green light becoming too bright to look upon. Ellana struggled for only a moment, the Mark having a mind of its own, but she grasped the magic pouring from her hand just as it grabbed ahold of the rift. With all her might and an internal cry of pain, she pulled the tendril and slammed the door closed.

As she did, the rift burst apart and the wave of energy from it closing threw us all back. A few of us mages threw our hands out to grab the falling debris to stop it from crushing those beneath it. Groans and pants issued all around the temple as we stood once more. I panted as I felt drained, but I looked for my sister. Cassandra was pushing her way past the templars who were struggling to stand to where my sister was now rising. 

Cassandra helped her up, staring up at the sky as a smile of relief spread on her face. "You did it."

Ellana said nothing as she blinked up at the sky. The rift was gone and the gaping hole that was the Breach was now healed. The heavens stilled swirled where it had been, but that crushing weight that had hung above us for so long, that tear in the Veil that had haunted us was gone. I had not realized how heavily it had weighed upon me until the weight was no longer there - my mind quieting, my body feeling lighter.

Cheers and cries of victory rang in my ears as everyone within the temple celebrated our achievement. We had done it - Ellana had done it. We had finally closed the Breach. It had been done without any more losses, without any more bloodshed and with the help of the mages and templars. The mages hugged each other and laughed, the templars clasped arms or shoulders. The Chargers broke out into song while Sera could be heard swearing vulgarly up at the Breach as she made equally vulgar gestures at it. Vivienne planted her hands upon the remaining railing of the temple, looking down upon the templars and soldiers celebrating. Elizabeth ran up to Henry and Barris, taking them both in an arm as she kissed their cheeks - Henry pushing his sister off, while Barris rubbed the back of his neck. Fiona watched the mages with a proud smile on her face as she leaned against her staff. Varric was sitting upon a rock, furiously writing upon a piece of parchment. Cole sat up on one of the higher walls, his feet dangling off as he swung them. Blackwall's booming laugh could be heard above the noise. My eyes searched for Cullen only to find him watching me with a small smile on his face. I smiled back at him until he was bombarded by Inquisition soldiers hauling him off to celebrate.

The procession down the mountain moved quickly as everyone was ready to enjoy our swift victory. The Chargers sang - getting nearly everyone to join in with them. Laughter could be heard everywhere and I drank it all in. I'd even brought along my sketchbook, trying desperately to sketch out everything I'd been wanting to draw as of late, but focusing on the scene before me. Joy, relief, and high spirits flowed through the throngs of people and I did my best to capture the mood. The way up had been more akin to a funeral procession, the way down was nothing short of a party.

Upon returning to Haven and night falling, the real party broke out. Casks of ale were brought out and Flissa assured that drinks were flowing. Fires had been setup every few feet with choice cuts roasting. Those who knew how to play instruments and had them, began playing lively folk music. The village was near to bursting with the amount of people packed within its walls, yet still they found a way to separate awkwardly to avoid dancing. Elizabeth laughed gaily before she began grabbing people to dance - to my utter glee, she purposely paired mages and templars. She grabbed Solana and Barris, who to my shock, danced happily together, despite their obvious embarrassment. Then she grabbed Bethany and Henry, Henry twirling Bethany around with ease. Then she ran to me, ignoring my desperate attempts to wave her off as she put me with Rylen.

The captain laughed as he took my hand in his and put another hand at my waist before leading me around the fire. Soon, others joined us. Soldiers, mages, templars, Haven's people, the Chargers - everyone. Everyone had a reason to celebrate and were taking the opportunity to do so. I watched as Elizabeth and Bull danced, trying to outdo Asaala and Minaeve in some ridiculous routine. I even noticed my family join in, dancing in the more traditional Dalish fashion. Soldiers danced as well, swinging each other around at their joined arms. I had to chuckle at myself as I was sure Cullen was brooding somewhere, running from the idea of being pulled into the merriment.

Ellana observed it all as she sipped from her goblet, a contented smile on her face as she leaned against the tavern. Rylen was a great dance partner, making up for my poor skills until he turned me over to Henry. Henry smiled down at me and we spoke politely until he passed me on to Solana. We laughed merrily as we spoke about what had occurred up on the mountain, neither of us believing that it was already done with; I teased her about dancing with a templar. She glared at me, but said nothing before booting me off to Bethany. We swung each other around as the soldiers were doing, joking about how mages and templars seemed to be able to solve their problems through dance. I noticed as Solas approached Ellana, the two conversing in low tones. I even witnessed Solas lean to whisper something in Ellana's ear that made her smile softly before following him away from the crowd. Bethany released me to Minaeve.

"Minaeve!" I greeted as we danced to the upbeat tune playing. "I have to tell you thank you!"

"What for?" she smiled broadly, her eyes alight.

"For helping C-the commander and I sort out our problem," I flashed her a huge smile.

She blushed. "I only got him into trouble."

I laughed heartily. "True, but without that we never would have...gotten where we are."

Her brown eyes looked at me through her lashes as she gave me a shy smile. "I'm glad I could help."

I hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear. "You did. You have brought me such happiness by being a good friend. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart."

"Of course," she whispered. "I wish you two every happiness."

I felt a strong hand push me gently away. "Alright, I need my dance partner back," Asaala grinned toothily, to Minaeve's blush.

I backed away, laughing as they continued their dance, their height difference making things a little difficult. I felt a hand on my waist before I was being swept away, finding myself back in Rylen's arms. I met his eyes which held a glint of mischief.

"Not the former templar you were hoping for, my lady?" He asked, a knowing smile on his mouth.

"You're an excellent dance partner, Rylen," I assured. "Forgive me for not matching your skill."

He chuckled. "You're doing fine, my lady, but forgive me if it's bold to say that I think a certain lovestruck lad wants to spend some time with you." He smiled wickedly. "And you know he's not gonna do it dancing - try as I might to coax him."

I blushed. "We can't, Rylen, you know that."

He scoffed. "Everyone's so high in spirits and," he looked around, "very soon to be drunk. So long as you aren't pinnin' him to a wall, I doubt anyone would care if you two danced, let alone talk." I blushed harder. "Come on, my lady." He stopped dancing, taking my hand as he laced it into his bent arm as we walked away.

He led us towards the front of the village, away from the noise and the crowd. I spotted Cullen, standing near the trebuchet, his back to us as he stared up at the now scarred sky. His gloved hands were clasped behind him as he stood tall, observing the soldiers as they checked over the weapon. My heart fluttered and stomach filled with butterflies as we came closer, but Rylen stopped us before getting too close. He took my hand and kissed it lightly before striding up to Cullen. I watched as the two of them talked, Cullen smiling at his friend as they shared a laugh. Then Rylen said something to him that made Cullen whip his head back to where I stood. My heart beat faster as I watched Cullen's face turn incredibly soft before he glared at Rylen. The captain held his hands up defensively before ordering the other soldiers to patrol the furthest wall. Cullen continued to glare at Rylen who only shoved him towards me, and I had to hold back a giggle as Cullen stumbled, looking embarrassed.

His eyes found mine, his face softening once more. "Talitha," he breathed.

"Commander," I said softly. "He...thought you'd like to see me."

"I always want to see you," he admitted before looking away. He sighed deeply. "Talitha, there is...there is something I must tell you."

I studied him. He'd become nervous, his back too straight, his eyes averted in shame as his brow quirked with uncertainty. There was guilt in his countenance and I became nervous. "You're being especially serious tonight."

He met my eyes. "I know." He sighed again but didn't continue. He was fighting with whatever he wanted to tell me. He wanted to speak but was...afraid to tell me what was on his mind.

"Cullen, you can tell me anything," I murmured. "I am always willing to listen."

He studied my face. "Right, thank you." He stood straighter. "Lyrium grants templars our abilities, but it controls us as well." Well, that was not what I was expecting. He was afraid to talk about lyrium? "Those cut off suffer - some go mad, others die. We have secured a reliable source for the templars here, but I..."

Maker, thank you. 

After I'd collected myself, I demanded that we find all of the oculara and destroy them after we discovered the reason they were created in the first place. I would not let those Tranquil die - their final moments agony at the hands of blood magic - in vain. Whatever they'd been murdered for, I would see taken from this Elder One and I demanded that Alexius see justice for their deaths.

They'd ultimately escaped the dark future, foiling Alexius's plans, who readily surrendered at Ellana's return to the present. Upon their victory, King Alistair had arrived with the Fereldan army and demanded that the mages leave his kingdom. Ellana had offered an alliance to Fiona and safety among the Inquisition.

Mixed emotions were within the room at her announcement; some believing that an alliance - much like the templars - was the only way the mages would be able to prove themselves worthy of the freedom they had fought for; while others felt they deserved punishment for their asinine decision to submit to the rule of a magister. I believed if anyone deserved punishment, it was Fiona; that she be stripped of her right to lead the mages for making such an idiotic decision in order to "save" them. All she had done was succeed in pushing the people of Thedas's ire for the rebels to the point of wanting their blood - if King Alistair's reaction had any indication of the people's perspective. A part of me felt blame lay at the king's feet for giving them Redcliffe in the first place, but he'd been trying to help the mages in remembrance of how they had come to he and the Queen’s aid during the Fifth Blight. We were in the middle of discussing how we could rectify the situation and how best to prepare for the mages, when Cullen had reached the end of his wits with the whole matter.

"They have suffered enough, Cullen!" Leliana argued, pulling me out of my reverie. "Why would you continue to mistreat them?"

Cullen glanced at her, his anger abating a little. "It is not mistreating them to take reasonable precautions."

Ellana glared at him. "We're not monsters. We can control ourselves without any outside help. Can your templars say the same?"

Cullen screwed his eyes shut, taking a deep breath before continuing, his voice calmer. "This is not an issue of self-control. Even the strongest mages can be overcome by demons in conditions like these."

"Be that as it may, Commander," Ellana snarled, "Your templars fared no better on their own and they don't have the 'sin' of being mages as an excuse. Do not pin the possibility of death and chaos solely on us mages because of your prejudices. Your templars could ingest the wrong lyrium and raze Haven to the ground in their madness - just as any thoroughly as any abomination."

Cullen blinked a moment and looked away. "Fair enough." He sighed heavily. "I apologize, Herald. It is not fear of them, but fear for them - for the people of Haven. I...have seen my share of abominations; have fought them. I...do not wish that fate or death at the hands of one on anyone here. I simply ask that you allow the templars to perform their duty to prevent that from happening."

"No," Ellana said flatly. "This is Thedas's one chance to figure out how to function in a world where mages have equal rights to everyone else. It was your precious Chantry that deemed those born with magic as enemies to the world. That Chantry has been brought to its knees." Her eyes were simmering with rage. "A mage blew half of Kirkwall to the Void, a Chantry his chosen place of detonation, because of mage oppression. Now, there is a would-be god who seeks to prove that magic and the Imperium should rule the world - and in so doing, he will destroy it." She slammed a hand on the table. "I am done with extremism. You will put yours aside. The templars' duty is to serve and protect - not cage and abuse mages. They will turn their blades on the Breach and then focus on pulling themselves out of the muck they pitched themselves into, to prove they are still worth having in this world. The mages will help me seal the Breach and then spend every waking moment of their lives from that point on, earning the freedom they demanded at the cost of plunging the world into chaos. In that time, they will learn to coexist and do so peacefully. If either party fails, it will be of their own doing, the consequences their own to face. The Inquisition will pull this world back together and make certain the future I saw never comes to pass. There is no more mages versus templars in this room - we are the Inquisition. Do you understand me?" Ellana's voice was deadly calm through all of this, but everyone looked as if they were being scolded by their mother as she spoke.

"Ellana," I breathed and her blazing eyes turned to me. "The Commander -"

"Don't. Do not even try to defend him, Talitha," she curled her lip at me - it seemed that not even I would be spared her wrath. "I know what he means to you, know what you think of him, know that he is trying. But trying is not good enough anymore. His precious Order is as blood-soaked as the rebel mages and apostates. And they did it to their own people because they are mindless addicts -"

"That is untoward Ellana, and you know it," I argued back. "Neither party is completely in the right here and there is no clear answer to this -"

"Nonsense," Ellana spit. "I'm beginning to think you're as biased against your fellow mages as he is because he's your -"

"I am not biased in either direction, Herald," I bit. "Perhaps my neutrality comes from the fact that I have been at the mercy of the worst that both mages and templars have to offer, so I do not place my trust wholly in either party," Ellana flinched, but I pushed on. "Both sides of this have been abused, tainted, twisted, manipulated and neglected. You are just as prejudice against templars as you believe Cullen is against mages. If you are truly as tired of extremism as you are claiming, then it needs to end first with you. You've said that's what you desire of us, so set the example." I stared her down hard before staring down the rest of them. "This divide needs to end first with us in this room. If the Inquisition's goal is to restore order, then we have to find compromise amongst each other - a common goal for the future of Thedas. If we cannot, we are doomed before we've even begun and had no right to bring the mages or templars into our fold - allies or no." I turned back to Ellana, my own anger boiling. "And do not insult me again by bringing my love life into a debate as an excuse to ignore my point. That is beneath you and I hope you would know me better than to think I have no mind of my own. You grew up in a clan that hated templars for their vengeance - forgetting that it was the misuse of magic by our clansmen that led to that vengeance; I grew up in a tower where templars protected me from the vengeance of others but treated me with cold civility because of my magic. You grew up in a clan where magic was respected; I saw the tower I called home ripped apart by mages drunk on blood magic and its power. Leaving only to end up in the clutches of a templar who peeled away my very humanity layer by layer until there was nothing left.

“The templars I saw at Therinfal were not the templars that hurt you or I - they are men and women of merit, valor and honor who were betrayed and manipulated by the officers who were supposed to lead them down a righteous path. They deserve a chance to prove themselves, just as much as the mages do. Joining the Inquisition is a new beginning for all within it, or have you forgotten your own words so quickly? That includes those who founded it, those who lead it and those who join it. And if the Inquisition is an organization of merit, it will take the opportunity to lead the mages and templars down paths that reshape this world - that prevent us from ever coming to this place again. The Chantry is all but gone. The Circles are broken. The Order is gutted. All that is left in positions of power or influence is the Inquisition and Thedas's kings. Mortal man cannot face down the Breach; thus, the Inquisition alone has the manpower and means to put an end to the immediate threat we face right now. Your Mark is awakening and spreading again, the Breach will soon become unstable. It's like the sea crushing against a dam with cracks in it." I met Ellana's eyes again. "You want to keep that dark future from happening? Stop bickering, find a compromise and let us be done with that violation in the Veil."

Ellana kept eye contact with me, glanced at Cullen, then lowered her eyes. The others had stayed silent during our argument but were exchanging glances. Ellana said nothing for a time, until she murmured, "You are right." She straightened, clasping her hands behind her back. "Here is what I suggest. We explain the situation of this Elder One and the Venatori to Barris upon their arrival. Before the templars arrive, Fiona is to be informed as well and told that the templars are joining us. After we seal the Breach and things have settled, Barris, Fiona and Talitha need to be in here together. Barris to be told that he will be the templar ambassador; Fiona to be told that Talitha will be the mage ambassador. Fiona answers to Talitha, and thus, so do the other mages." I opened my mouth to protest, but Ellana held up her hand. "Fiona has proven herself a poor leader, but I would give her another chance under your eye, as your attaché. The mages will submit to what we ask of them because we offered an alliance - that's not to say that they are slaves to our will. They are to govern themselves, but they are to bring their needs and complaints to Fiona who will present them to Talitha, who will bring it before us. Same as Barris for the templars - and I would suggest Henry Trevelyan as Barris's attaché." She glanced at me. "Talitha and Barris are to work together as ambassadors, but also they are to work to bring the mage battalion and templars together. The templars and mages will train together in weaponry and combat skills, and the mages will give the templars practice in defending themselves against magic. Talitha will delegate roles and create teams within the battalion and choose assignments for them to be sent on. Barris will do the same within the templars." She turned to Cullen, who met her gaze. "Commander, you and Talitha are to work jointly in overseeing the templars and mages. Your tasks in regard to the templars will be to act as a mentor to Barris and Trevelyan, see to the mage and templar's joint training, develop trust building exercises for the two factions and to help develop a way for the templars to have no need for lyrium. You left the Order for the Inquisition. The significance of that is not lost on me - nor any in this room, I am sure. You claim to want change - this is your opportunity to prove it by being one to spearhead it. Set an example to your former brethren." Ellana turned to me. "Talitha, you are to ensure that the battalion is treated as an equal partner, to see that the mages are being treated fairly, but also that none are dipping into nefarious magics. As its leader, you are to teach the battalion how to use magical weapons or see to training in other techniques of battle magic - assisted by the Commander. You are to oversee what is selected as education for the younger mages, any scholarly research that the Inquisition needs in the area of the arcane, the care of the Tranquil, the division of creature research with Minaeve, and anything else the mages may be required to do or where magic is required for the Inquisition." She addressed the room. "Fraternization is to be encouraged. If any fighting takes place, they face punishment in the form of team building exercises. If we are rebuilding the Order and the Circles, we start with the two factions building a rapport."

"So long as we do not break our alliance with the mages, I do not see anything wrong with what you have suggested," Josephine offered. "But what of the templars keep watch over the mages?"

"Why?" Leliana questioned. "The mages should have a chance to prove themselves."

"I do not think it wise to be unprepared," Cassandra disagreed. "If nothing else, can we not have some of our people trained to deal with abominations?"

"How about this," I interjected. "Cullen and the templars train as many as deemed necessary, but those trained are kept hidden. The mages are free to conduct themselves without knowing there are eyes on them. If all goes well, those templars and trained soldiers are never needed; if the worst should happen, they are there to step in."

"I see no fault with that," Ellana relented after a moment. "But the templars must know up front that the mages are free. They have no power over them, and their abilities are to be wielded only against our enemies or in practice if Talitha and the Commander allow it."

"As you say," Cullen nodded and then paused as he thought. "With what you've suggested...are you asking Talitha and I to act as First Enchanter and Knight-Commander respectively?" Cullen questioned.

"No," Ellana shook her head. "You are not a templar, but you have experience that Ser Barris does not and insight that...is needed. I want you to mentor the knight as he needs since he is to be acting leader until a Knight-Commander is chosen. If it is him, then he is already prepared; if it is not, he can at least lead confidently until another is chosen. We may have our differences, but I can recognize your potential to lead. However, I believe you desire for your duty to be first and foremost to the Inquisition and its army. I would not see that changed. This is simply to set the templars on the right path. Talitha may be more akin to a First Enchanter, but honestly, Commander, who else would we choose? The Order is leaderless - there is no one to guide them, no one to set an example of them. Fiona needs to prove herself; Vivienne is too power hungry. I'm sure Madame de Fer will try to assert her dominance, just as I'm sure Fiona will baulk at the demotion; but I have no fear that Talitha will put them in their place." Ellana looked at me pointedly, to which I fought a smirk. "As far as Talitha remaining in a position of leadership among the mages, we shall see. If Fiona proves herself or another of the mages does, we shall readdress the situation."

"Are you saying we are to reveal the two of you to Barris and Fiona?" Leliana asked.

"No," Ellana met Leliana's eyes. "Just that they are informed of the larger schemes going on and thus the templars joining us was deemed vital. Our duplicity is to be apologized for, but only to assure that it was done to meet the larger threats we may face. It will in no way affect our alliances - and it is not to be wielded by the mages or templars to gain leverage on the Inquisition. Our duty is to restore order above all; to close the Breach above all - what we did, we did to ensure those ends met. The Herald is not to be a part of those initial conversations. You are the leaders of the Inquisition, are you not? Talitha and I are merely giving suggestions - suggestions you can either heed or discard."

A silence fell until Leliana spoke. "Commander, what do we have left for preparations? We need to be ready to march on the Breach as soon as the templars arrive."

"They should be here by the end of the week," Cullen stated. "The soldiers are nearing completion of the barracks for both the mages and templars. We've requested extra necessities be sent by our various suppliers, which should arrive the day before the templars. We have just enough to support the mages until the additional shipments are made. The mages are to be stationed here upon their arrival," Cullen pointed to a place on the map, "But we'll need to move them into their barracks before the templars arrive to keep some distance between them. I advise the separation for now until we settle things. As for our assault on the Breach, I sent word to the Lavellan Clan that we could use additional archers - I want there to be no gaps in our defenses, as we don't know what will happen up there. They will arrive tomorrow." Cullen looked to Ellana, "I assigned them and the archers of the army to Mahanon, as I felt he would be best suited to direct them and he seemed eager to join us at the temple ruins."

"Thank you, Commander," Ellana nodded.

"As for Haven, I do not want to leave it defenseless while we march on the mountaintop. Rylen is to take charge in my absence, and I will leave enough soldiers behind for guard rotations and to protect the people within the walls of Haven. Extra fortifications are being seen to, our trebuchets are fully operational, and incendiary projectiles have been prepared. All of our men are properly outfitted with weapons and uniforms denoting their station. Any preparations needed should be finished within the week."

"Preparing to be attacked, Commander?" Ellana questioned.

"The boy - Cole, or whatever he calls himself - talked of preparing," Cullen stated, his eyes flicking to me. "These fortifications were already underway, but I may have...expedited the process. He may have helped at Therinfal, but I am not eager for us to trust him. That aside, he seems to have insight that is beyond my understanding. I do not think it unwise to heed his warnings when it is for the betterment of protecting our people."

"I have people watching the boy," Leliana assured.

"Provided they don't lose him," Cullen pointed out to Leliana's annoyance.

"I thought you agreed that Cole could stay?" Ellana asked.

"I did not agree," Cullen shook his head as he placed his hands on his sword pommel. "He simply came along like a stray. Someone has taken a liking to the...boy." He looked at me.

"I will vouch for Cole's character," I shot at him, fighting a smile. "Give him a chance."

Cullen looked to me, his eyes causing my stomach to quiver. "I suppose my concerns can wait; we must focus on the Breach."

"And with this 'Elder One' threat; the beast you spoke of" I murmured as I looked a Ellana. "I see prudence in being prepared for anything - even if the warning comes from a denizen of the Fade and time magic." 

Cullen gave me a smirk before turning to Josephine. "How are negotiations coming along with your lyrium trade connections?"

Josephine smiled, "Well. A contact should be arriving tomorrow to discuss contracts."

"Good," Cullen gave a curt nod. "The templars will need it, as will the mages - sealing the Breach is going to be one of the most difficult things either faction has ever done."

"I say that is all we need to cover this evening. We all should get some rest," Josephine stated. "These next few days are going to be arduous." 

The others slowly filed out, and I did not miss the way Ellana's face fell as she glanced at me. I would need to go to her, to let her unburden herself. I made for the door but felt Cullen's gloved fingers on my own and I turned to him. He met my lips hard with his own before pulling away. "I am going to miss you," he growled. "The sooner your position is officially announced, the better."

I let out a breathy chuckle. "Patience is a virtue, Cullen."

"Not in this," he pouted. Then his eyes went wide and his cheeks reddened. "I - I mean...in waiting for y - No, that's not what I - Maker's breath." He was scarlet now. "I am trying to say that I am ready for us to not have to be...apart," he looked at me softly, "And I am going to miss being able to spend time with you as I wish until then."

"I know, my love," I touched his face tenderly. "I am going to miss you as well."

He took my face in his hands and kissed me soundly before wrenching himself away. He grimaced as he straightened, forcing his arms to his sides as he met my eyes. "I love you."

I laughed quietly. "You look miserable, my knight."

He pinked and softened again, his voice lowering as he tried again. "I love you, my darling."

"And I love you," I murmured, looking at him for a few moments before leaving the room. I did my best to ignore the unease in my gut as I left him alone.

---

I snuck to Ellana's window and called for her. I heard rustling within the room and then felt her hand on my shoulder. Climbing into her room, I saw tears wetting her cheeks before she crushed me in a hug. She sobbed quietly into my shoulder as I rubbed soothing circles on her back. "Tell me, da'len. I know it is crushing you. Tell me what happened - what you saw."

She shook her head. "Not yet. I'm not ready yet. I want you to tell me about Therinfal first."

We laid on the bed, facing each other just like we had when we were children. I told her everything that had happened, not leaving out any details as I told her of the templars, of Envy, of the Fade, of everything that happened after. She seemed particularly interested in my trip to the Fade where Purpose helped me. I couldn't blame her, I still felt excited whenever I thought of it. As I described it to her, my mind wandered back to that night.

I carefully crept into the tent I was sharing with Cassandra after I left Cullen in Therinfal's courtyard, but the warrior stirred anyway. "Did you two make-up, then?"

I couldn't help the smile that was plastered on my face. She couldn't see it, but I wouldn't have doubted if she could feel it. "Yes, thank the Maker."

"Details. Now." Cassandra demanded.

  I recounted what had happened to Cassandra's absolute glee. I could understand why Cullen valued her so much. She was a fierce warrior with a soft heart. She cared deeply...about everything; evident as she listened with rapt attention and reacted with nearly as much happiness as I had felt. I went to bed with a smile on my face. Heart full of happiness.

"I would not survive mine without the Maker, without you. I would not survive my darkness without all of the people who had become a part of my life in these past few months. Maker. Andraste. My deepest thanks for these blessings. 

It was only as I was drifting off to sleep that a piece of my mind reminded me that I had no potion to keep out of the Fade. All I had prepared and the ingredients destroyed by the corrupted templars. And when I realized, it was too late.

---

I shot up, my heart pounding in my chest. I was in the Fade and I could feel dozens of demons circling me, circling the fortress. Demons of despair, rage, hunger, terror. Fear gripped me and I began to panic, my mana reacting wildly.

"Meira. Meira!" Purpose shouted and I found him. He was kneeling in front of me, worry on his face. "You have to calm down."

"There's...there's so many," I panted. I could feel them pressing, hear their whisperings - their promises.

"Shut them out," Purpose commanded. "They came for the emotions leaching out of the fortress. Make them return their focus to them."

"How?"

"Demand it." Purpose gave me a hard look.

"Demand it?" I questioned. 

"Stand up, face them and tell them to leave you be," Purpose instructed. "This is no different than Envy. Nothing is real - nothing can happen - that you do not want. You want them to leave? They will. You just have to say so."

My heart pounding, breathing ragged and brain clouded with doubt, I stood. The demons pressed in even harder. Whispering my name, whispering about parts of me that reflected them. I took a deep breath, stood straight and shouted, "Be gone!"  They hesitated a moment but did not leave. Laughs and hisses echoing around me.

"You have to believe it, Meira. You have to mean it." Purpose instructed.

I growled and palmed my staff. "I said leave me," I screamed as I slammed my staff into the ground, causing ice to erupt all around us. I felt those malicious spirits vanish.

"Good," Purpose nodded.

I panted a little, leaning on my staff. "What are you doing here?"

"I sensed you slipping into the Fade and knew you'd need help," he shrugged. "Envy was kind of a trial by fire. Now, I can actually help you."

I quirked a brow. "What do you mean?"

He smirked. "It's time for you to learn what a dreamer can really do in the Fade." Suddenly, he was behind me, his hands on my shoulders. I expected them to be cold, but they were warm. I looked down and realized I was not in my armor, nor was I wearing my disguise. I was myself, in a thin dress. "Take a deep breath, center yourself and open your mind to see what is around you."

"Could I perhaps have some better clothes?" I looked him over. He wore casual clothing of fine make - a tailored coat of a deep red, a linen shirt with several buttons, leather breeches and fine boots. There was a sword strapped to his back as well. "Why are you dressed so well?"

He barked a laugh. "I do live here, you know." He glanced at me. "What would you like to wear? Picture it." I imagined in my mind and felt as the fabric draped across my skin. He chuckled. "You could wear literally anything, and you chose that?"

I blushed. "I wanted to be comfortable." I wore a linen blouse and leather leggings with boots. My staff was strapped to my back and my short swords to my waist.

"I'll allow it for now," he glowered, "but I will put you in something that actually suits you. Your man may be satisfied with you in armor, but you belong in dresses."

He looked at me, his eyes alight with mischief. "Are you...flirting with me, Purpose?" I asked.

He flashed a wolfish grin. "Do you want me to?"

I blushed harder. "No."

He smiled wider, "Good, because I wasn't."

I was utterly confused. "Wait, wait...spirits can flirt? Do you...how do you...?"

"No, no, this is about you, Meira. Not me," he shook his head. "Save questions for another night."

"Spoilsport," I grumbled.

"If nothing else, you can rely on me to keep you on task," he clasped his hands behind his back. "Right, let's get to it."

  I knew time was passing slowly in the waking world, but my lessons with Purpose seemed to take all night. First, he wanted me to truly see what the Fade had to show me. We were still at Therinfal, but I could not only see what events had occurred earlier that day, I could see Therinfal as it was before it existed, when it was in its prime and before the templars had occupied it.

All I had to do was sit and wait for the spirits that occupied the space to approach me. Little wisps that uttered snippets of thoughts, conversations and memories. Spirits of valor, justice, duty, honor, courage, perseverance and even another spirit of purpose.

Purpose conversed easily with them all, sharing laughter and history. The wisps danced around me, playing with my hair and even letting out whispers of laughter. The other, more powerful spirits, were hesitant of me at first, but with Purpose vouching for me they were eager to share what they knew of the place. I listened in awe as they spoke, not wanting it to end. Once they'd finished, the spirit of Valor approached me.

It was female, plain in looks, but fierce in her eyes. She wore the armor of a templar. "I am Valor, mortal."

"Hello," I inclined my head.

"This one shows respect. I like it, Purpose," Valor smiled to Purpose.

"She's a good girl, Valor," Purpose offered.

Valor turned her eyes back to me. "What happened in this place was a disgrace. Those Red Templars should be ashamed."

"'Red Templars'?" I asked.

"That's what they call themselves - their faction. From what I overheard, they're essentially an order to destroy the old; to rip down your Chantry." She curled her lip. "There is nothing honorable about them. I am sorry for what your man had to endure at their hands. I aided him as well as I could, but he...shuts us out."

"My man?" I quirked a brow. "You...you helped, Cullen?"

"In the moment he was at the mercy of the red ones, he showed great valor," she crossed her arms over her chest. "His heart called to me and I answered. I whispered words of encouragement to him and he listened. Then you arrived in time to help him. He faced them down without fear with you at his back. I may have helped guide your sword and his in the ensuing battle. You both earned my aid."

"And I may have helped him get the words out he'd been wanting to say all day." Another spirit appeared. It was an handsome male and he had a roguish smile on his face. "He seems to have the courage on his own once in a while - even the wherewithal to say it without stammering - but he needed a little help."

"Courage!" Purpose clasped the spirit on his shoulder. "So, you're the one that got him to finally tell her how he feels."

"Well, he sort of did," Courage sighed. "Not how I was wanting him to say it, but...I'm not a spirit of passion or love." He whistled. "Too bad there isn't one here." Courage met my eyes and flashed another wolfish grin. "Though your kiss against the wall nearly drew one out."

I blushed. "Just...just how much do spirits help mortals?"

They all laughed. "Far more than you mortals want to think," Purpose replied. "You lot are kind of hopeless."

"This...this is..." I was feeling a little shaky. "This is a lot."

They laughed again. "This is why we like Fadewalkers so much," Courage stated. "The ones who actually figure out we're not all trying to kill you or possess you realize that the Fade is amazing."

"Still absolutely raving mad," Purpose interjected, "But amazing."

"Then...then why do you...want to join us?" I asked.

"Not all of us do, girl," Valor growled. "Most of us want to help you, not join you. Those who want the latter are usually on the verge of being twisted already."

"So, by 'help' you mean...?"

"Valor helped Cullen and you in battle; Courage helped your man find the words he's been needing to say -"

"And may have helped you during that kiss," he winked at me, to which the wisps danced around me and giggled.

"-I have continually helped guide you towards your purpose; Compassion helped ease your pain. Are you putting the pieces together?" Purpose quirked a dark brow as he crossed his arms over his chest.

"You help by fulfilling the spirits you represent...and that can be as broad or as limited as you allow it to be?" I asked.

"She is quick, Purpose," Valor nodded approval.

"You have to show her the really great stuff next," Courage smiled excitedly.

"That's the plan. First, Meira, you need to tell them goodbye - they won't remember you for long," Purpose said sadly.

"Why?"

"Unfortunately, to keep ourselves in our pure forms, we cannot hold on to memory like you mortals do," Valor spoke. "We've crowded here because of all the activity recently. The wisps pulling memories, lingering whispers of things that have happened here. In the process, we got to know you all - see much of each of you. The others may have come before to explore, but today's events are what drew all of us. We fought off Despair, Rage and Terror as best we could to keep you from being overwhelmed by enemies, but I would worry what will become of this place once you leave."

"Aye, the demons swarming already are indication enough," Courage agreed.

"You...spirits fight demons?" I asked.

They all looked at me. "Honestly, what do they teach you?" Valor scoffed. "Did I not say that we wish to help mortals? Sometimes that means fighting our dark reflections."

"That's...quite sad," I frowned.

"Why?" Valor questioned. "They are evil - seeking only to do harm. Why wouldn't spirits of honor, valor, courage, duty and justice fight foes that need to be vanquished? When they die, they go to be made new elsewhere in the Fade. Perhaps it gives them a chance to return as new versions of their better selves."

"I suppose it makes sense when framed that way." I looked at them all. "Perhaps we can send some templars back to defeat any demons that come?"

They shook their heads. "Get that Breach sealed first. It's quieter here, but it's wreaking havoc on us," Courage advised, his jovial face falling. "It's painful."

"As soon as we return, that is our priority," I promised.

"Good. I, personally, look forward to watching you close it," Valor smiled. "I may not remember you if you're there but know that I will be grateful."

"I...thank you," I smiled sadly. "It was...an honor to meet you."

"And you, Fadewalker," Courage nodded at the same time Valor did.

"Why do you call me 'Fadewalker'?" I asked looking at him curiously. "It's usually 'dreamer' or 'somniari'."

"Aye, but Fadewalker sounds so much more impressive, doesn't it?" He smiled as they faded away.

I laughed. "I suppose it does." I turned to Purpose who was studying me intently. "What?"

"You're a natural at this," he murmured, his gold eyes studying me intensely.

"Well, I was born a dreamer," I shrugged.

"You misunderstand," he shook his head. "It is rare for a dreamer to catch on this quickly. Usually, you are so frightened that you either become possessed or..."

"Or?" I quirked a brow.

"There is a reason you are rarities in the world," he stated, his voice bitter.

"I suppose I've had enough experience with demons and spirits to know there is more to you than what we know," I cupped my elbows.

"I am just glad that I don't have to guide you through...more painful trials to begin," Purpose's face softened. "I've watched you endure enough."

I nudged his elbow. "You do care."

He rolled his eyes. "I gave up my life for you - well, most of it. I think that alone says I care." His golden eyes landed on me with an intensity that was unnervingly like Cullen's.

"Why do you wear his face?" I asked before I thought better of it.

Purpose looked away. "I am not sure if I can answer the question, Meira, as I'm not sure I fully understand the answer. Perhaps because it was the face I was wearing when Alrik killed me. Perhaps because it is the face you know me with. Perhaps because I...am like your Cullen."

"Like him?" My brows furrowed.

"That is the best explanation I can come up with, I'm afraid," he frowned. "I wish I had more knowledge for you, but I am not Wisdom or Knowledge. Perhaps one day we can find such a spirit, but...you have to be ready for that. Wisdom is too easily twisted to Pride. Knowledge has little patience for questions. Besides, we need to return to your lessons."

"One more question," I interjected to his impatience, but he waved a hand. "Well, maybe two. First, how are you still alive if Alrik killed you? Second, how do you remember me - everything you've been through?"

He shifted on his feet. "Again, not questions I can entirely answer." I made a skeptical face at him. "I want the answers as much as you do, Meira, but for now accept that I do not know everything and I must prepare you so that you can seek those answers out. All I can say is we are intertwined. What I did to you...," He took a deep breath, his eyes closing. "It had lasting effects on us both." He met my eyes, looking so like Cullen. "I do not regret this situation, Meira. It allows me a chance to...redeem myself - if that is something spirits can do. I...see what my other self did and I...am disgusted." Like my Cullen indeed.

"Then I sincerely hope we can find these answers, Purpose," I looked at him intently. "For both our sakes."

"Then let us return to the task at hand," he stated.  He had me return to the day's events of Therinfal and showed me that I could see it over and over again, from several perspectives. I could see us arriving in glory and power within the eyes of the Envy demon; I could see us fluffing the ego of the nobles; see as we brought fear to the templars. Then I watched as the corrupted templars massacred as many as they could - felt the pain of their victims, felt the pain of the red templars. I saw everything again from every angle and felt even more that we had made the right choices in regard to the templars. They had fought with valor, courage and honor against the red templars. The corresponding spirits among the battles.

"Do you know if the Lord Seeker allowed Envy to take his face?" I asked as I studied everything.

"I do not," Purpose shook his head. "Whatever occurred, it occurred before the templars came to Therinfal. Envy was already the Lord Seeker when he met Ellana in Val Royeaux, remember? Whether Envy took his face or he gave it willingly, I do not know."

The longer I was here, the more amazed I was becoming. Purpose taught me how to manipulate the Fade - to change the environment, to use magic, but it was very difficult, and how to move around the Fade. We went from Therinfal to Haven to the Hinterland to Val Royeaux just by thought. The idea that I could do that while sleeping in one spot frightened me, but Purpose encouraged me by saying I could only travel if I wanted to - it wouldn't happen by accident now.

"Which leads us to your final lesson for tonight: entering dreams," he met my eyes.

"No," I shook my head. "The one time I did, it was horrible." I recalled Cullen's nightmare - memory and his reaction after. "I will not invade others' privacy like that."

"Even if you could help them? Save them?" Purpose quirked a brow.

"How is seeing things they do not want others to see, helping them?" I asked.

"They don't need to know you saw it. You don't have to change anything. You can simply observe; be no more than a shadow in their mind. Then you can use the knowledge gained to help them in the waking world," he explained.

"How do you know all of this?" I asked.

He looked away from me again, clasping his hands behind him, and I knew that he was keeping things from me. "I have helped dreamers before."

"Did you love one of them?" I asked, guessing what the bitterness and defensiveness could stem from. I earned a look of shock from him.

"I am a spirit of Purpose, I cannot -" Purpose protested, his brows lifted.

"Did you love one of them?" I asked again, looking at him hard.

He scowled and looked away. "Perhaps."

"What happened?" I questioned.

He crossed his arms over his chest. "She grew afraid of her powers and took her own life. A demon possessed her lifeless body and templars had to cut her down."

"I am sorry, Purpose," I placed a hand on his arm.

He didn't pull away, but he didn't meet my eyes either. "She was the reason I turned." He let out a breath. "Being half Desire allows me to...experience things other spirits cannot. Love may not be the word I felt for her, but...want. She was the reason I wanted. Wanted to be mortal, wanted to join the mortal world. Once I figured out that I could as a spirit - without possessing anyone or anything - it was too late. She didn't meet me where we usually met and I..." He cleared his throat. "You don't need to know the rest. Well, you know the end of it, but I'll spare you the details of the middle."

"What do you mean you figured out you could come to the mortal world as a spirit?" I questioned.

"Like Compassion - Cole. He is a spirit, yet he possesses no one, he created the form he resides within. He's the first spirit I've known to actually accomplish it. It can be done, but it...is very difficult."

"Is that why you've attached yourself to me? You're trying to figure out how to do it?" I probed.

He met my eyes, the gold burning. "No. I have no desire to be part of the mortal world permanently. Not anymore."

"Can you leave the Fade, though? You did when I was with Deshanna. You were still a spirit, not there physically, but you came."

His grip on his arms tightened. "I could." He met my eyes again, his own softening. "And I would for you, Meira. I just...can't do it often, lest I be locked out of the Fade and go insane in the mortal world."

"I understand," I murmured. "It was a question I had on my mind. I would not ask that of you, it would be your decision."

"It wouldn't, but I appreciate the thought all the same," he chuckled.

I looked him over. His posture was so much like Cullen's - resolute and stubborn. His face so like Cullen's, but free of the stress, the scars, the aging brought on by all he'd endured. Aside from his eyes, I imagined he was what Cullen would look like if our lives had played out differently. I wondered what I looked like - if I was the me covered in scars, branded by the Chantry or if I looked more like Purpose. The me I would have been. I pushed the thought away, not wanting to know; knowing the answer - either way - would bring me no comfort. To quell the uneasiness that rose at those thoughts, I asked another question that was on my mind. "I have another one: what spell did Deshanna use on me?"

His head snapped back to me. "I will not answer that question on this night. You are not ready to hear the answer."

My brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

He sliced a hand through the air. "No, Meira. Not this night." He came close to me. "Stop stalling. Your man is suffering right now in his dreams. You need to go see what is happening, so you can help him."

"Cullen?" I questioned. "I thought I saw the worst of it."

Purpose smirked. "Is that what the stubborn idiot told you?"

"Oh, Maker. Purpose, what's happening to him?" I searched his eyes.

"No, Fadewalker, you have to answer that question yourself." He gestured a hand to his left. I looked around. We were back at Therinfal, in the courtyard. "All you have to do to enter someone's dream is approach their sleeping form and touch their forehead." He led me to Cullen's tent. I watched as Cullen thrashed, his breathing fast, sweat pouring down his face and soaking his tunic and blanket. "When he said it brought back everything, he meant it. We tried to give you two as much bliss as we could in hopes of easing it for him, but...we are not you."

"Cullen, my Cullen," I murmured. As I watched, he muttered my name. I lowered myself to him, placing a hand on his cheek, but avoiding his forehead.

"He senses you," Purpose explained. "The only time his mind isn't completely surrounded in his defenses is when he sleeps. Unfortunately, that means benevolent spirits aren't the only thing that can approach him. You need to help him, Meira. You're the only one who can."

"He doesn't want me to. I can't betray his trust like that," I continued to stroke his face. 

"As I said, you're observing, not altering," Purpose rebutted, growing agitated.

"I doubt he even wants me to see it, Purpose. I already saw something he didn't want me to and that was an accident. This time it would be intentional."

Purpose pinched the bridge of his nose in impatience. "Meira. You. Are. A. Dreamer. This is what you are meant to do. You are the bridge between the mortal world and the Fade. People like him," he gestured a hand to Cullen, "who are haunted and hunted by denizens of the Fade, who are defenseless, should be able to turn to mages like you for help and protection. Would he ever ask for such help? Even when he needed it?"

I studied Cullen's face. He was muttering, gasping, whimpering and I saw a tear falling from the corner of his eye. I do not want you tainted by my darkness. He wouldn't want me to see this. I understood what Purpose was telling me, but I couldn't shake the feeling that this would be crossing a line. A violation of Cullen's privacy and trust if I did this without his permission. I knew he would never give it, but I could not hurt him this way. He'd already had things toy with his mind; already been violated. I had as well and would not be the perpetrator of such a thing. "I won't do this, Purpose. I will care for him however else I can, but I will not enter another's mind - even Cullen's - without their permission."

Purpose grimaced. "I admire your conviction, Meira, but I fear you - and he - will regret this choice."

I shook my head, ignoring the disquiet in my gut. "I would regret it more if I violated his trust. We have both been violated enough."

Purpose's face softened. "I...forgive me, Meira. I...didn't think of it that way. I saw only what you are meant to do, how you could help. I did not think about...the repercussions."

I met his eyes and gave him a soft smile. "You mean well, Purpose, I know. This is...a line I cannot cross. Whether I am meant to or not. I will help those who ask, but only when they ask."

After a moment, Purpose nodded. "As I said, I admire your conviction - I hope for your sakes, you don't regret it. Talk to him about it, see if he will allow you to help him. For now, why don't you comfort him in the waking world?"

"What?" I asked, but as I turned to Purpose, I felt myself wake up.

  I was in Cullen's tent, actually sitting next to him. I boiled inside at Purpose but worry tugged at my heart as I studied Cullen's face. He was still whimpering and gasping; squirming and shaking under his thin blanket. He was soaked with sweat. Oh, my love. As carefully as I could, I stripped off the soaked cover to reveal that he was drenched from head to toe; his tunic and leather breeches clinging to his skin.

Summoning ice into my palms, I placed one on his forehead and wrapped the other around one of his wrists. He took a sharp inhale at my touch, but he did not wake. His lips were dry, so I took the waterskin nearby and poured a little water into his mouth and wet his lips. I watched as his throat bobbed. He seemed to calm a fraction, but he still murmured and whimpered. I watched as he continued to shake.

Gently, I stroked his face and alternated between which wrist I was cooling. Soon, he felt less hot under my touch, the sweat easing; his clothes became damp and cool. He began to shiver and curled in on himself trying to get warm. I knew I should remove the damp clothing, but I couldn't bring myself to try. I worried he'd thrash again. Instead, I eased him to his back and gently draped myself across him to try and give him some warmth. 

"No," he breathed. "No. Leave me." He sounded so scared, it wrenched my heart. "No, I won't take it."

"Cullen, you're safe," I whispered. 

"Leave me!" he cried as he jerked. "No! No! No!" he started thrashing in earnest as he shook.

I climbed atop him, trying to hold him down. I braced myself for whatever would come, knowing he could flip or pin me easily. "Cullen, please. You're safe."

"Leave me!" he shouted and flipped me on my back in one swift move. His eyes were open, but he wasn't there. His grip was hard on my wrists and all of his weight was on me. His face was livid as he stared, unseeing, at my face.

"Cullen, please," I murmured, keeping my voice calm as I summoned a ball of light, hoping the soft glow would bring him out of his trance.

He blinked and glanced at the light before looking back at me. He was still shaking, his breathing ragged, his pupils huge. He studied me again, confusion slowly entering his face. "M-Meira?"

"Yes, you're safe. It was a nightmare." I explained, still calm.

"Meira?" he questioned again. Then he released my wrists and scrambled off me, his eyes full of concern. "Maker, Meira. What are you doing in here?" He was on his hands and knees, his limbs still shaking as his eyes studied my face.

"It's a long story," I murmured. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine, Meira. Tonight is -" He let out a groan of pain as his arms buckled from under him.

"Cullen!" I lunged for him, catching him before he hit the ground. "Cullen, please. Tell me what I can do." I cradled his head in my lap, running my fingers through his damp hair.

"Tonight is not a good night," he murmured after he'd recovered. "Please, don't worry," he sat up and stroked my cheek.

"Purpose was concerned enough to drop me here," I grumbled. "And I am most assuredly worried." I wrapped my arms around him.

"I am sorry," he apologized. "Did I hurt you?" He sounded so certain that he had, so ashamed of himself.

"Don't apologize," I rubbed my fingers along his neck and answered him truthfully. "You didn't hurt me, I was prepared. Let me care for you."

"Al-alright," he conceded. "What -"

"First, your clothes are wet and it's too cold for you to sleep that way. You’ll get sick. Let me dry everything," I instructed. "While I do that, you need to drink plenty of water." I handed him the waterskin.

"You...you want me to undress?" he asked, a blush creeping into his face.

"Cullen, I want you to undress so I can dry your clothes. Fear not, Commander, I will not take advantage of you," I flashed him an impish grin, trying to rouse humor in him.

He blushed deeply. "That's not- I wasn't- Maker's breath." There's my Cullen.

I chuckled as I put my back to him. I started to dry his wool blanket, so he'd have something to cover himself with and as I did, I began to tell him of what happened with Purpose in the Fade. He listened, asking the occasional question and reacting with curiosity and awe at what I described. 

"Purpose wanted you to enter dreams?" he asked.

"To help. He says I am a bridge between the mortal world and the Fade. That mages like me should be able to help mortals that suffer in their dreams." I nearly turned to him, to ask him if he'd let me help him, but I knew it was too raw to pose that question. He'd reject it. "He wanted me to help you, but I refused. I will not enter other's dreams without their permission. I would not betray your trust like that."

I felt his hand on my shoulder, his thumb running along my skin. His hand was cold. "Thank you." He placed his clothes next to me and I passed the wool blanket to him. After a moment, I turned back to him.

He was bundled up in the blanket, his face scarlet, his eyes averted from me. He took an arm out of his blanket, which he kept firmly around him, as he reached for his fur mantle. I noticed the well-defined muscles in his arm, the dusting of golden hair on his forearm and his beautifully made hand - with its strong fingers as they grasped his mantle. Following his arm back up to his shoulder and the bit of his chest that I could see peeking out. There were scars all along his skin - some from blades, some from magic. I could see a hint of hair on his muscled chest, darker than his other hair. Heat flamed in my face as embers began burning in my core and I looked away, only for my gaze to be brought back as he held his mantle out to me. I quirked a brow as I looked between it and his face. He cleared his throat, still unable to meet my eyes. "Cou-Could you put this on, please?"

I took it from him, my fingers brushing his, causing my stomach to quiver. I quickly put the mantle on and bit back a chuckle as he tugged his blanket around him tighter still after pulling his arm back in. His face was red and he scratched at his chin. Clearing his throat again, he asked, "Did you...enjoy the Fade?"

I smiled. "I did. It was...amazing. The spirits, what I can do. It was also frightening, but I don't think it's a bad thing to have a healthy dose of reverence for the powers I seem to hold."

"I do not believe so either," he nodded. "I will admit it does sound extraordinary." I smiled wider at him. He let out a shiver as he looked away.

"I'm nearly finished," I assured as I continued to dry his things. We sat in comfortable silence as I finished, though I could feel him watching me as I worked my magic, studying my face. "Does it bother you?"

He quirked a brow. "What?"

"My magic? Does it bother you for me to use it?" I studied his eyes.

He hesitated a moment but shook his head. "There was a time - the smallest use would send me back there, but...that has lessened." He met my eyes, his gaze steady. "That's not to say that I want mages going unchecked. I trust you. Trust Bethany and the others that have proven themselves in the Inquisition. I still struggle with my trust of magic, but...perhaps someday I can remember the good before I remember the bad."

"I'm sorry," I offered. "I'm glad it is getting better."

His lips twitched, his eyes lighting with humor as the fear faded away. "As am I. I was growing tired of caring for my own wounds all the time."

"After your excellent care of the wound on your lip?" I quirked a brow as I tried not to smile. "You should consider becoming a healer yourself."

He smirked. "I don't think my patients would appreciate my work."

"Mmm, but I do," I purred as I looked at the scar on his lip before glancing over the rest of him. He seemed so...big in the small tent, huddled under a blanket. His hair was mussed, his face drawn with lack of sleep, but blazing red in an adorable blush beneath the light beard was growing. I found him as handsome as ever. He blushed at my perusal but gave me a sheepish smile. His clothes finished, I said, "That should do it."

  I handed him the bundle to which he shrugged the blanket off his shoulders. He noticed his blunder a moment too late, but he didn't cover up. I'd not allowed myself to study him before, but I had been caught off-guard when he'd dropped the blanket. I sat enraptured by his beauty, a strong urge to draw him caused my fingers to twitch.

I wanted to capture his strength, his sheer masculinity and the story written on his skin by his scars. He had the scar through his lip and few minor ones at his nose and jaw, but none appeared on the strong column of his neck, where I watched as he swallowed thickly. The scars continued across his broad shoulders, down his well-defined torso. Some interrupted the smattering of dark hair across his chest and where it dipped along the center of his narrow waist. His scars ranged from small to large, but my eyes caught on what appeared to be claw marks at his left shoulder and right hip. He had burns in places and scars from cuts almost too numerous to count. I noticed, too, that his shoulders were speckled with freckles, hinting at his childhood of days spent in the sun.

My fingers itched for my parchment and chalk, wanting to try and capture what I was seeing. His shy nature in his averted gaze and reddened cheeks, his quiet confidence in the way he kept his back straight, the toll of his struggle in the shadows beneath his eyes and the gauntness of his face, the strength of his arms, the warmth that emanated from him despite the sadness that clung, and the power hidden beneath his skin. There was so much of him on display, physically and emotionally, and I couldn't help but think of the difference between the man before me and the boy at the tower. He'd been strong at the tower, but the years since then - the years of disciplining his body as a warrior - had made him into a weapon. The boy at the tower had been shy, but occasionally flirtatious. The man before me was still shy, but there was a confidence in him that had not been there, despite his uncertainty. I remembered the way he'd looked at me when he'd called me out on watching him at the farmland - the knowing smirk he'd flashed as his eyes sparkled with mischief.

He did not smirk now, instead his face burned with a blush as he kept his eyes averted and I was brought back to the reality of our situation. He cared for me, a piece of him pleased that I was looking at him, but at the forefront was embarrassment as to why he sat undressed before me. Heat seared across my face at my impertinence as embarrassment shot down my spine for staring, to which I promptly put my back to him to give him back his privacy.

"Done." He said quickly after I'd turned from him, his voice husky. I faced him to find his eyes on me. I was still embarrassed, but he looked at me with nothing but gratitude. "Thank you, for...tonight."

"I apologize for Purpose just dropping me in here. I wasn't aware spirits could do that." I rolled my eyes.

He chuckled. "They seem to have taken a particular interest in you."

"In you as well, it seems," I murmured. I met his eyes again and blushed a little. "I should get back to my own tent."

"I suppose who should," he rested his arms on his knees, clasping his hands together. 

"I'll see you soon," I smiled and slipped out of his mantle. I noticed that he looked away from me again.

"See you soon," he sounded almost melancholy as he said it.

  I turned to the tent flap and just as I was opening it, I felt his hands on my hips. Gently, he pulled me back against him, wrapping his arms around my waist. He was so warm against me, his chest heaving as his breathing had become uneven. He buried his face in my neck, his nose and lips grazing the exposed skin there.

"Meira," he whispered against my skin, sending a shiver along my spine as those embers in my core began to burn in earnest. He kept breathing my name against my skin, causing my heart to race. I leaned into his chest, savoring the strength of his arms around me as I let a sigh tumble from my lips.

He held me tighter for a moment before he released me. I ran a thumb along his cheek before practically throwing myself out of the tent at the desire burning in his amber eyes. It was still dark, but I could sense others stirring. Forcing my heart to calm as I heard him groan frustratedly in his tent, I stepped through the Fade back to Cassandra and I's tent. The slight pop startled the warrior, who was already awake.

"Where were you?" she quirked a brow, her dark eyes flicking over me.

I sighed heavily. "It's a long story. I was in Cullen's tent and not because he or I chose for me to be there."

She let out a snort of amusement. "Tell me."

For the second time I recounted the events of the Fade, though Cassandra seemed more wary of what I told her than Cullen had been. "That is certainly interesting. And you're sure this Purpose isn't a demon in disguise?"

"I'm sure," I nodded. "His purpose is to help me find mine. He gets a little...impatient I think."

"It sounds like Cullen," she said softly, a smirk on her lips.

"He looks like Cullen," I admitted.

"He...does?" Her dark brows raised.

I nodded my head. "It's another long story. One I'm not quite ready to share." I glanced away from her.

"Of course," she nodded. "There is no need for you to. Besides, we should begin to gather our things."

"I need to inform you of a couple things I learned," I stated. "First, Envy was already the Lord Seeker in Val Royeaux. I am not sure if Lucius was party to it or not. Second, the corrupted templars call themselves Red Templars. A splinter faction to destroy the old templars and rip down the Chantry. I fear there will be more of them to face - we did not end the threat at Therinfal."

Cassandra scowled. "We need to tell the others and it's time I looked into what has happened with the Seekers."

---

I told Ellana the rest of what happened prior to us arriving at Haven, blushing as I recounted what all had occurred between Cullen and I.

She put a hand on my shoulder, a sad smile on her face. "I am happy for you," she murmured. "But know that this is not going to be an easy road for you. Da will have a difficult time accepting an interracial marriage - all of them will - and if you think he'll give Cullen permission to court you - to bond with you - without testing him, you're fooling yourself. Be that as it may, none of us have any right to bar you from being together. He was there when the rest of us were not." She chuckled after a moment. "I am surprised he agreed to courtship - the idea is almost more Elven than it is human. I know some humans practice it and I believe it was influenced by the Elves. From what I’ve gathered from Vivienne’s written lectures, marriage is the game of politics and advancement among the humans and dwarves, love rarely has anything to do with it. And waiting to have sex until you’re wed? That does not seem to be the norm either, except maybe among the nobles and royals - only to introduce mistresses and such after marriage. It seems in all races except our own, most who want to have sex, have it. Virginity and fidelity are not expected amongst all humans or dwarves - or Qunari according to Bull. I find that ironic - the Qun and the dwarves of Orzammar aside - since the Andrastians prize the ‘marriage’ between the Maker and Andraste. The clergy of the church are sworn to celibacy in remembrance of this spiritual union - so why is celibacy not more practiced and valued amongst the believers of Andraste? And yet we Dalish with our ‘heathen’ pantheon put more value into unions - most of us waiting to find our mate and then bonding for life.” Her eyes found mine. “Why are you two waiting? Not that I’m discouraging you, I’m purely curious.”

I blushed deeply. "I am...not sure when I will be ready for that, Ellana." I noticed as she winced, cursing herself in Elven under her breath. "Besides, we...we both believe it is something worth waiting for, but I...I wanted him to know how I felt about him. I wanted him to know what I...where I want us to go."

She studied my face, "I didn’t mean to be insensitive. I do think it's beautiful and so sweet it makes my teeth hurt, but...it's very reminiscent of Dalish bonding. I am just surprised is all."

"Perhaps a piece of me recalled the hahren’s teachings about bonding. Perhaps I was inspired by the tales of courting I’ve read and heard about. Perhaps it was a mixture of both,” I shrugged before I blushed, murmuring, “I love him, Ellana. I love him so much it hurts sometimes. He is a good man who has been hurt as much as I have. We both could use certainty and wholesomeness in our lives. The look on his face when I told him I wanted him to court me…The look he gave me when I said I loved him. Ellana, it nearly broke my heart. It was as if he couldn’t believe I could care for him - that I truly wanted him to be a part of my life."

"Forgive me for my harshness with him earlier." Her brows furrowed as she looked away. "I see what he is trying to do, the man he is wanting to become, but he's...he's too unsure. Too guarded, too careful. He needs to realize that he is free of the Order. That he is not bound to them - that he owes them nothing." She met my eyes. "But he also needs to see that he is their best hope at true change. He left the Order, he's no longer a templar, but he is the first to take the strides he's taking - has already taken. Every templar that joins us will be looking to him for the example they are to follow." She frowned, her voice lowering. "He cannot falter. He must break those chains entirely. Therefore, he cannot be too reserved in his change."

"Then why didn't you say that to him, Ellana? Instead of tearing him down?" I asked.

Her lips twitched. "I can't let him think I actually like him...maybe even admire him a little, now can I?"

I looked at her, shocked. "You...do?"

She let out a huff of air. "I do...especially after what I saw in that...dark future." Her eyes glistened with tears. "My sister, it was...it was horrible."

"Then tell me," I urged. "Tell me so you're not carrying this weight alone."

She shook her head. "Dorian is the only one who can understand because he saw it. I feared leaving him behind in Redcliffe - for all his bravado, I know it affected him. Not as badly as it did me, but...I don't know how you could see all of that and not be...changed."

"So, you won't tell me beyond the vague descriptions you gave in the war room?" I probed.

She met my eyes. "No, I want you to see it." Ellana closed her eyes for a moment and breathed, "Meira, I want you to enter my mind in the Fade, see it all unfold and help me to not be so...terrified. I can...hardly look at you all and not see what I saw there. It's...crushing me."

My heart started pounding in my chest. "You...you're sure? I-I haven't done that yet, so I can't promise that I will bring you relief."

"Purpose seems more than willing and able to help you," Ellana voiced. "And I trust you."

I hesitated a moment, studying her face. She did look haunted and unwell. "If I can help, I will."

"I will not be able to fall asleep on my own," she warned. "I haven't been able to sleep since we left that future." She held up her fingers and placed two on each of my temples. "Do this and use your ice magic to surrender me unconscious. All it takes is willing my mind to slow its functions - feel the energy with your healing magic and then cool the electricity you feel. Don't freeze it, unless you want me to die - just cool it enough that is slows. I will drift off."

"That sounds...very complicated," I stated.

"It's not, I promise. It sounds far more complicated than it is," she encouraged. "I did it correctly on my first try with...her." She spit the word and I knew she meant Deshanna. She hugged me to her after looking at my face. "You can do this. And thank you...tell Purpose, thank you as well."

  I nodded and then placed my fingers as she had shown me on her face. She closed her eyes as I felt with my mana, searching as if for a wound. Then I felt it as she had described - her mind. Electricity firing within, bouncing around and around. Slowly, I willed for it to slow as I cooled the heat the electricity gave off and sure enough, I felt Ellana's breathing slow and her body grow heavy. I withdrew my fingers to find her sleeping, but her face was still tight with stress. I took a deep breath and willed myself to enter the Fade.

---

"So, you have a willing participant now?" Purpose questioned as soon as I awoke. I looked to him; he was wearing armor this time. Not Cullen's, not anything I recognized, but it was handsome. 

"Ellana needs our help and she wants me to see what she saw in Redcliffe," I explained.

He looked me over. "You'll need to be dressed properly as well. It sounds like this future was...volatile to say the least. What you will see is merely a reflection of what occurred, but...you can still be harmed if we are not careful." He snapped his fingers and I felt the weight of armor settle on my back. He nodded appreciatively, "Far better than what you wear on the other side."

I rolled my eyes. "Are you sure you're not Pride?"

He smirked. "There's nothing wrong with dressing smart." He grew serious. "Are you ready for this?"

"No," I admitted, "but Ellana needs my help. I will do what I can. Do you know how to help her?"

He nodded. "I do. What is most important here is that you do not let her forget anything she saw - it has changed her, changed her for the better though she doesn't realize it yet. You need to make her innermost self realize and remember that she escaped. That future did not actually happen. That future won't happen so long as she continues on the path set before her." He met my eyes. "She cannot give into fear. She cannot run away."

I furrowed my brow. "What do you mean?"

He looked away. I followed his gaze to see Ellana. She was not asleep on her bed as Cullen had been asleep in his tent. Instead, she levitated, looking almost as if she were floating in water. She was stunningly beautiful in the Fade, wreathed as she was in shimmering fabric that danced around her. Her dark hair glossy, shining with gold as it flowed away from her face. The vallaslin glowed - the tree shifting through every season: buds and flowers decorating the branches before they leafed out, then the leaves fell and the tree was bare only to repeat the cycle as its roots flowed down her neck, to her hands and feet. Her skin was iridescent, as beneath it glowed a light. I realized the light was the Mark as it pulsed - pulsed from her hand throughout her body. The longer I looked, the brighter she became. I noticed Purpose looked away, squinting his eyes.

"Your sister has wanted to run from this since she awoke. To run from the Inquisition, to run from the title of Herald, to run from the responsibilities placed on her. Like the halla run freely through the forests back home." He looked to me. "The only thing that has kept her here, up to this point, has been you. That changed when she saw what the future could be - when she saw what could become of all those she loves." He looked back to her, shielding his eyes. "She must remember, but she must have the comfort of knowing it has not come to pass - but keeping the weight of knowing that she alone can prevent it."

My heart ached for Ellana as Purpose told me this. "Why do you so easily tell me her purpose, but not mine?"

He smirked at me. "Her purpose is obvious - as obvious as the mark on her skin. She is meant to lead - to change the mortal world." His eyes grew intense as he stared at me. "She cannot do it without you. You cannot abandon her."

I met his eyes. "Why would I abandon her?"

He chuckled. "You wouldn't, but I thought the situation called for grim but vague predictions."

I rolled my eyes. "Can we please help my sister now, you dolt?"

He smiled broadly. "I'm awaiting you, my lady. Touch her forehead."

I walked up to Ellana, ignoring the shaking in my hands as I reached up to place a finger on her forehead.

---

  I watched as Ellana and the others sprung the trap for Alexius, the Venatori assassinated at the hands of Leliana's agents. I observed as Dorian sauntered out, challenging his former mentor as his son, Felix, challenged him as well. Alexius face shifted as he turned, working the talisman, spitting at Ellana for how she'd ruined the Elder One's plans - how she should never have existed. Dorian sent magic at Alexius, and I watched as Dorian and Ellana were sucked into a swirling vortex of a rift. Beyond the vortex, they came out within a flooded cell where red lyrium was growing out of the floor and walls. Venatori guards heard as they were dumped into the water.

"Blood of the Elder One!" One shouted.

“Where'd they come from?" The other questioned before they attacked.

Dorian and Ellana swiftly cut them down, after which Dorian began theorizing - his bravado intact. "Displacement? Interesting!" Dorian mused as he began searching the room. "It’s probably not what Alexius intended. The rift must have moved us… to what? The closest confluence of arcane energy?"

"The last thing I remember, we were in the castle hall," Ellana voiced, looking Dorian over.

"Let’s see," Dorian put a hand to his chin. "If we’re still in the castle, it isn’t… Oh! Of course! It’s not simply where — it’s when! Alexius used the amulet as a focus. It moved us through time!"

Ellana looked at him, alarmed. "Moved us through time? Can that even be done?"

"Normally, I would say no," Dorian admitted. "Obviously, Alexius has taken his research to exciting new heights. We’ve seen his temporal rifts before. This time we simply… passed through one."

"That… doesn’t sound good," Ellana murmured.

"It sounds terrible," Dorian agreed. "Depending on when we are and what happened while we were away."

"What was Alexius trying to do?" Ellana probed.

"I believe his original plan was to remove you from time completely. If that happened, you would never have been at the Temple of Sacred Ashes or mangled the Elder One’s plan. I think your surprise in the castle hall made him reckless. He tossed us into the rift before he was ready. I countered it, the magic went wild, and here we are. Make sense?" Dorian cocked his head, his grey eyes alight with mischief, and a smirk on his mustached lips.

"Not really, if I'm to be honest," Ellana sighed. "It just seems so insane."

"I don’t even want to think about what this will do to the fabric of the world," the man shook his head. "We didn’t 'travel' through time so much as punch a hole through it and toss it in the privy. But don’t worry. I’m here. I’ll protect you." He flashed Ellana a wolfish grin, to which she rolled her eyes.

"So, this 'Elder One', have you found any more information on him?"

"I suspect he is the Venatori's leader - as they claim their deeds for him," Dorian scowled. "Some magister aspiring to godhood. It’s the same old tune. 'Let’s play with magic we don’t understand. It will make us incredibly powerful!'" He waved his hands around as he said this, his voice going higher in pitch before he looked at Ellana seriously. "Evidently, it doesn’t matter if you rip apart the fabric of time in the process."

"There were others in the hall. Could they have been drawn through the rift?" Ellana questioned as they made their way out of the cell. 

"I doubt it was large enough to bring the whole room through. Alexius wouldn’t risk catching himself or Felix in it. They’re probably still where, and when, we left them. In some sense, anyway," Dorian offered. He looked around the hall they had entered, where more red lyrium was growing, more water was spilled upon the floor, and the stench of death was growing stronger. "Let’s look around, see where the rift took us. Then we can figure out how to get back… if we can."

"And what happens if we can’t get back?" Ellana probed. "I hope you have a plan to get us back?"

Dorian smiled, "I have some thoughts on that. They’re lovely thoughts, like little jewels."

They followed the hall, finding more cells filled with skeletons and red lyrium. "Alexius has made a dreadful mess of the place, hasn't he?" Dorian questioned aloud.

"I didn't see this part of the castle," Ellana replied. "I wouldn't know."

"It was covered in the tackiest carvings of wolves and dogs, I'd ever seen," Dorian sighed. "This is not an improvement."

Ellana's lips twitched, despite the worry on her brow.

"What is this?" Dorian asked as they came upon a large formation of red lyrium.

"Red lyrium," Ellana answered. "There was some at the Temple of Sacred Ashes after it was destroyed. Did Cullen not tell you when you two talked about Alexius?"

"I was too preoccupied by his hair, how does he get it to do that? Don't get me wrong, he holds no candle to me, but I couldn't help but spend our time trying to figure it out." Dorian mused aloud as he studied the crystal mass. "This is...lyrium?" He murmured. "Why is it...coming out of the walls? Why does it...sing?"

"I don't know," Ellana murmured. "Varric, who you met briefly, encountered red lyrium before in Kirkwall. He says it drove his brother and the Knight-Commander there insane. He says it can infect people - so I'd advise against touching it." Ellana said as Dorian had leaned closer to a formation to inspect it.

"It...pulses," he observed, "Like...a heartbeat."

"It is strange," Ellana agreed. "Can we move on?"

Dorian straightened and nodded before they continued on. At the end of the hall, they made their way up a flight of stone steps, that opened to a small landing, with more stairs on either side. Red lyrium was everywhere, the song whispering as they passed by, both being careful not to touch it. A decaying body lay at Ellana's feet where she backed away and hurried up one of the stairs. I could see her growing more worried, the more red lyrium and cells occupied by the bones of the dead they passed.

Passing through the only functioning door on their path, it opened to a wider room with more red lyrium and cells. These cells were not empty or occupied only by bones. The citizens of Redcliffe were within, but all seemed to be unaware of Dorian and Ellana as...red lyrium consumed them. They were chained to the walls, some seemed dead while others were gone in every way except physically - men, women and even...children. Their bodies were in various states of infection, as if the transition were slow.  One of the cells at the front was occupied by a living being, not consumed by lyrium - a young elf male who was singing.

"Andraste blessed me, Andraste blessed me… My tears are my sins, my sins, my sins, my sins… Andraste guide me, Andraste guide me…," he sounded terrified and far away as he sung. His voice strange, as if many speaking as one - like the red templars. A few of the other cells echoed his song, sobbed or cursed the Maker and Andraste.

Ellana paused and approached the male. She let out a gasp as she searched his face. His eyes glowed red, the gas the horrors had emitted pouring from his skin. Ellana backed away, but asked, her voice wavering, "Lysas? Hello? Do you remember me?"

Lysas continued to sing, his voice growing more terrified. He didn't even look at Ellana. "Andraste blessed me, Andraste blessed me."

"What did they do to you?" Ellana murmured.

Lysas just continued to sing, but tears slipped down his cheeks.

"There's nothing we can do for him - for any of them," Dorian murmured as he came to stand beside Ellana.

She rounded on him. "What is happening here? What in the Void happened?"

Dorian's face grew serious as he studied Ellana's, "I don't know. What I do know, if we can get back - this will never have taken place. In true time, that boy is still safe in Redcliffe."

"If we can get back. You keep saying 'if' so you know that there's a possibility that we won't be able to get back," Ellana snarled. "Stop acting as if everything is fine! You know it isn't!"

Dorian took her hands in his, I was surprised that she allowed him to. "Love, I understand that you are scared, but you must stay calm. That is all I'm trying to do - keep us calm." He studied her face. "Come now, deep breaths. In and out." He had her take a deep breath in and a deep breath out as Lysas continued to sing behind them. Dorian took Ellana's hand and led her away. "We don't know what else we will face here, try to keep in mind that it isn't real - it will only be real if we fail. I will ensure that we do not."

Ellana took a shaky breath and nodded. She gave one final look back at Lysas before they worked their way through the hallway. Up another flight of stairs and they came out to a strange looking room. Red lyrium was everywhere as they stepped onto a metal grate suspended by chains. A drawbridge was up across from them, but to both sides awaited more Venatori guarding the doorways.

Ellana let out a ferocious snarl as she unleashed her magic upon them - ice and fire raining down in equal measure. Freezing and burning her enemies. Dorian favored fire and it burned hotter, brighter and longer than Ellana's as he wielded it against the Venatori. I listened to their agonized screams as flesh melted away from bone, as if it were no more than wax to seal a letter. Ellana's breathing was ragged, but she strapped her staff to her back.

"Where do we go?" she asked aloud.

"The way forward is blocked by a drawbridge," Dorian observed. "I would guess that leads to the main part of the castle. We seem to be in the dungeons. They raised the drawbridge to keep escapees down here." Dorian looked around the room. "I'd guess those doors lead to more cells, but perhaps there's another way to the main castle through one of them?"

"Do you - do you think the others could be here?" Ellana questioned, keeping her back to Dorian. "All those people were from Redcliffe. What if...what if..."

"We won't know until we look," Dorian offered. "As I said, even if we find the others. Even if we find them in...sorry states. There's nothing we can do, except to return to our time and ensure whatever has happened never comes to pass."

"Dorian," Ellana murmured. "I'm not sure I want to find out what happened."

He chuckled. "Neither do I, but I doubt we'll have much say in the matter. Besides, if we find out when this is - it could give us an insight to the Venatori's plans. Is that not worth it? If we can find out how to thwart them?"

She stood silent a moment. "Let's go."

They went through one of the doors, following the stairs down below. The corridor was flooded, dragging their steps as they entered. "Herald?" a voice croaked. Ellana turned to the nearby cage to find an elven woman with raven hair being consumed by red lyrium. She was clearly in agony, her face drawn, her crimson eyes holding untold pain. "You’re… alive? How? I saw you… disappear… into the rift."

Ellana put her hands on the bars of the cell. "Fiona, is that really you?"

Fiona chuckled darkly, her lungs sounding as if they were full of the red lyrium. "What’s left… of me." 

Ellana looked panicked as her eyes darted over Fiona. "I don’t understand. What’s happened to you? To the others? Is the...red lyrium growing out of you or...eating you?"

"Red lyrium… it’s a disease," Fiona rasped out. "The longer you’re near it… eventually… you become this. Then they mine your corpse for more."

"What - what can we do? Can we do something for you?" Ellana begged.

"No..." Fiona coughed, blood on her lips. "I...am...it's over...for me."

"Can you tell us the date?" Dorian questioned. "It’s very important."

"Harvestmere… Nine Forty-Two, Dragon," Fiona wheezed out.

"Nine forty-two?" Dorian questioned. "Then we’ve missed an entire year."

"And then some," Ellana added. "We have to get out here, go back."

"Please..." Fiona begged, screwing her eyes shut. "Stop this from happening."

"I'm here now," Ellana assured. "No matter what, I'll drive them back to Tevinter."

Fiona met her eyes. "Not Tevinter...Alexius...serves the Elder One." She took a few deep breaths, her face contorting in agony as she did. "More powerful… than the Maker… No one… challenges him and lives."

"I promise," Ellana vowed, "I will do everything in my power to set things right."

"I've never fought a god before," Dorian voiced. "This should be memorable." He looked to Ellana. "Our only hope is to find the amulet Alexius used to send us here. If it still exists, I can use it to reopen the rift at the exact spot we left. Maybe."

"Good." Fiona breathed.

Dorian frowned. "I said maybe. It might also turn us into paste."

Fiona's eyes bored into Dorian. "You must try." Her eyes drifted to Ellana. "Your spymaster, Leliana...she is here. The others too. Find them. Quickly...before the Elder One...learns you're here." Fiona took a few more agonizing breaths, the rattle of death in them before her eyes fixed and her mouth went slack.

Ellana turned away bitterly, wrenching her hand from the bars. 

"If red lyrium is an infection… Maker, why is it coming out of the walls?" Dorian questioned.

"Are you sure you want to find out?" Ellana growled. Dorian didn't reply as they searched the other cells. They found several dead, all twisted beyond recognizing, but none of the others. Any exits were blocked by debris or red lyrium. "Let's return to the drawbridge and go through the other door."

They made their way back, the drawbridge still up as they passed through the other door. Down in the cells voices could be heard. They hurried their pace, finding Solas first who had his back to them. When he turned, the elf male look absolutely beside himself with disbelief as his crimson eyes fell upon Ellana. "You're alive?" his voice wavered as he took her in, showing far more emotion than he ever did in the present. "We saw you die!"

"The spell Alexius cast displaced us in time," Dorian explained. "We just got here, so to speak."

Ellana released him from his cell, bursting the lock with ice. Solas looked her over, his eyes intense until he met Dorian's gaze. "Can your reverse the process? You could return and obviate the events of the last year. It may not be too late!" He was agitated, far less in control of himself than I had ever witnessed. Fear, panic, desperation all played out in his voice.

"Solas," Ellana murmured, "You look...unwell. Is there anything I can do to help?"

He met her eyes, the slightest hint of a smile on his lips as his eyes filled with...care. "I am dying, but no matter, da'len." He took a moment to look her over. "If you can undo this, they can all be saved!"

"Dorian believes we can go back to our own time if we find Alexius," Ellana voiced, taking a step closer to Solas.

Solas flicked his gaze at Dorian. "That makes sense. He sent you. He would be the key."

"It's refreshing to have someone who understands what I'm saying to them," Dorian sighed.

"You would think such understanding would stop me from making such terrible mistakes," Solas stated bitterly, his eyes downcast before he flicked them to Ellana. "You would be wrong."

"What do you mean?" Ellana asked, her hand reaching out.

Solas pulled away, shaking his head. "It matters not. You are here, but you know nothing of this world. It is far worse than you understand. Alexius served a master, the Elder One. He reigns now, unchallenged. His minions assassinated Empress Celene and used the chaos to invade the South. This Elder One commands an army of demons. After you stop Alexius, you must be prepared."

Ellana looked intensely at Solas, his own gaze full of emotion. "We can't do this without you."

"If there is any hope, any way to save them...my life is yours," he stated. "But remember this future. It may help you prevent it." He pleaded, his fingers twitching as his hand lifted a fraction before dropping back to his side. "This world is an abomination. It must never come to pass."

"Are the others down here?" Dorian questioned.

Solas looked to him. "Those still...alive."

"You have no weapon. Can we find one?" Ellana asked. 

"If we fight the Venatori, we can get weapons from them. Until then, I will do without a staff," Solas stated.

"Who else is down here? Who else was captured?" Dorian questioned.

Solas replied vaguely. "I do not know. The Inquisition was made an example of - if the guards are to be believed. Anyone who did not convert was executed or used as a warning."

"I will look," Dorian stated. "Tell Ellana all that she needs to know." Dorian left the two alone.

Ellana stepped closer to Solas, who raised his hands. "You should not come near me, lethallan...as much as I - no. I am...dying. Infected. I know not what it could do to you."

She stepped away, looking defeated. "Anyone who did not convert? Convert to what?" Ellana questioned.

"To worship of the Elder One."

"Who is he? What is he?" Ellana probed.

"Unlike anything I have seen," Solas replied, looking away from her. "I have not the words."

"Solas, please," Ellana implored. "If you truly want us to prevent this future, we need all the information we can get."

"I know, lethallan," he smiled at her apologetically. "I have no name to offer you. He is only ever called the Elder One. Beyond that, I only know what occurred from...those who are long since dead. I have been here since witnessing your demise. I could tell you no more of him now than I would know in your time; beyond the fact that he is powerful beyond our imaginings. We should never have sent you here."

"What happened with the templars? M-Meira?" Ellana begged. "Where is my sister?"

Solas could not meet her eyes. "You do not want to know, da'len."

"Where is my sister, Solas?" she demanded.

"Please, Ellana," he pleaded. "Do only what you must to escape this place - to return to your time and ensure this future never happens."

Ellana's eyes widened as she studied his face. "What did they do to her?"

"Well, this one is a ray of sunshine," Dorian sighed as he reentered the room, Blackwall behind him.

"If we make Alexius pay for his crimes, that's enough for me," Blackwall stated. "Solas," he nodded.

"Blackwall," Solas nodded back.

"Is there anyone else down here?" Ellana questioned.

Blackwall and Solas exchanged a look. "You may look, but...I do not know if any of the others live."

They searched the cells, finding several dead: Rylen, Elizabeth, Henry and numerous other faces that were familiar. Their bodies infected by red lyrium as it twisted and mutilated them. "Why are they all here?" Ellana questioned, her voice ragged. "I thought you said the Inquisition was made an example of? Why were they here?"

"Do not ask what they did before they were imprisoned," Solas voiced, darkly. Off in the distance, metal groaning could be heard. "It seems they know you are here."

"Know?" Elanna quirked a dark brow. "How?"

Solas did not meet her eyes. "We must hurry. If they know, the Elder One will know before long."

“The Light shall lead her safely through the paths of this world and into the next. For she who trusts the Maker, fire is her water,” Cassandra's voice quoted. Ellana and the others stopped before her cell. Cassandra sat upon the ground, blood dripping from a wound. "You’ve returned to us. Can it be? Andraste has given us another chance? Maker forgive me. I failed you. I failed everyone. The end must truly be upon us if the dead return to life."

"We moved forward in time, Cassandra, by magic," Ellana explained. "We are to find Alexius and return to our own time to ensure none of this ever happens."

"Andraste, please let that be true," Cassandra pleaded. "Maker, guide us all."

"You're wounded," Ellana observed as they opened Cassandra's cell. The Seeker had grimaced as she stood, her hand going to her side. "Can I heal you?"

Cassandra shook her head, her red eyes meeting Ellana's gaze. "Nothing you do can help now. I will be with the Maker soon. We need to find Leliana; find Cullen."

"Cullen?" Ellana questioned. "He's here?"

"Everyone is here," Cassandra closed her eyes. "At least, their bodies are here."

"What have they done with Leliana? With Cullen? With the others?" Ellana questioned, her voice growing panicked again. "Where is my sister?"

"We need to find them," was all Cassandra said in reply.

"Why will no one tell me what has happened?" Ellana implored, bite in her words. "If we can return, we need as much information as you can give to ensure this never happens."

Cassandra pressed forward, not answering for a time. "We succeeded at Therinfal - slaying a demon, defeating corrupted templars only to learn that you had died. When you did...more corrupted templars showed themselves and pushed us back to Haven only to join the demon horde that had torn through Orlais at Redcliffe. Everyone who had survived regrouped to siege the castle - foolishly believing we had a chance, though Cullen knew it was hopeless. We fought and fought; each time losing more soldiers. Each time the Venatori leaders would capture some of our people to...parade before us. Vivienne was forced to be possessed by a demon, cutting down our people as an abomination. Varric...they...they -" Cassandra's breathing became shaky, "Strung him up to be feasted upon alive by demons. Bull and the Chargers fought valiantly after barely escaping Orlais, nearly breaching the walls, but they were cut down - their blood used to summon yet more demons to grow the endless horde the Elder One had created as they were nailed to the stone. Sera...I heard her terrified screams as she was dragged over the wall. I know not what became of her. Rylen, Elizabeth, Henry, Bethany..." Cassandra was gasping between sobs now. "They...they...Please, no more. I can't. We alone survive because they were already captured - tortured for information. I was one of the last to fall."

The others had looks of horror and hopelessness as she described everything.

"Please, Cassandra," Ellana pushed. "What happened to the Commander? To my sister? To...to my family?"

Cassandra looked away from her. "The Elder One does not care who his army kills. No matter their innocence, no matter their age." Cassandra's eyes turned back to Ellana, devoid of hope. "Just know that everyone you loved - everyone you cared about - everyone in the Inquisition...is gone. We may live," she gestured to herself, Blackwall and Solas, "and we will aid you, but we are gone. Knowing how will not help you."

Dorian placed a hand on Ellana's shoulder. "We need to get moving. I can hear footsteps."

Visibly shaking, Ellana stayed back while the others pressed forward. She hugged herself, trying to calm her body. Taking a deep breath, she hurried to follow the others. The ferocity with which Cassandra, Blackwall and Solas fought - weaponless though they were - was gut wrenching to watch. It was the fight of the dying - of those who had nothing more to lose. They fought without mercy, without care for themselves as weapons found their marks - only for the wounds to be sealed over by red lyrium.

Taking what weapons they could, they made their way up from the cells to the barracks. Decaying dead were strewn around the room - impaled to the walls, littering the floor even as plates of food lay uneaten on the dining tables. They took yet more weapons, loading themselves down as much as they dared as Ellana searched. It was plain on her face - if they would not give her the answers she sought, she would find them herself. She stumbled into the room of one of the higher-ranking guards, finding a Red Templar consumed by lyrium. She searched through the guard's things, picking up a journal, her face falling as she read over its contents.

Dorian entered the room and she handed the journal to him. He read and looked at her. "We will make sure this never happens. We need to keep moving."

They continued on from the barracks, having collected all they could: weapons, poultices, potions and any information Ellana could gather. Climbing yet another flight of stairs they came to a corridor of doors. The corridor stank of blood, death and waste. Entering a room, they found torture devices within, bodies upon them on stretchers. My gut rolled with nausea as I took in the violence done to the poor souls. Limbs missing, burns upon their skin, cuts and gouges, red lyrium growing from a few. Finding nothing, they continued on to hear voices.

"There is no Maker," a voice sneered. "The Elder One has taken all that is his and will soon rule from his city."

"That still doesn’t make him a god," Mother Giselle's voice replied calmly.

They all flinched as they heard a hard slap and Giselle's answering cry. Ellana started hurrying toward the sound, but there were so many doors and the voices bounced around the stone hallway she was unsure where they were.

"There is no god but the Elder One," the sneering voice spit. "The Maker is dead! Say it."

"Never! I’ll die a good Andrastian before living a second as one of you!" Giselle shouted in defiance.

Ellana was searching in earnest, her breath coming out in harsh rasps as she ran towards Giselle's voice. Horrific sounds of flesh and bone sundering came from the room as Ellana neared it, Giselle's agonized scream ringing down the corridor. Ellana crashed through a door to find a few Venatori surrounding some kind of device that held red lyrium. The crystal had been plunged into Giselle's chest, caving in her ribcage and piercing her heart. The Venatori had gloated and spit upon Giselle's dying form before whirling towards where Ellana had crashed through.

The rage upon my sister's face was terrifying to behold. Not waiting for the others, she hurled herself at the Venatori. Glyphs appeared upon the floor, Ellana triggering one as she crossed it, setting herself ablaze. She cried out a moment before covering herself in ice, smothering the flame. Breaking the ice, she charged the one that had spit upon Giselle and plunged the blade of her staff into his chest. He cried out, but Ellana drove it deeper in, twisting the blade until blood spurt from his mouth. I heard her speaking lowly in Elven at the man, cursing him in every way she knew how. The others killed the remaining guards quickly, throwing them upon the glyphs that still burned upon the floor.

"Meira?" A quiet voice choked out.

Ellana whipped her head up. There was a cell at the back of the room and within it was...Minaeve. How the tiny elf still lived was beyond me. 

"Minaeve?" Ellana questioned. "How - how are you alive?"

"I...earned the...attentions of one of the guards. I reminded him of his...favorite slave." Minaeve answered, her voice hollow. "They kept me for...passing time. And to care for you."

"Me?" Ellana's brow quirked.

Minaeve glanced over Ellana. "How are you...here?"

"Minaeve, I'm not Meira. I'm the Herald - I'm Ellana," Ellana explained. "We didn't die. Dorian and I were sent forward in time by Alexius's spell. We're trying to return to keep this future from ever happening."

Minaeve studied her a moment. "Take me with you. I want to help." Ellana quickly broke the cell door, Minaeve exiting. She was disheveled, her ragged clothing torn and skin filthy. "They locked me away after I tried to...free your sister."

"Where is she?" Ellana probed. "What did they do to her?"

Minaeve's face turned dark, a look in her eyes that I had never witnessed before. It promised death and pain. "She's in the main castle, along with the Commander. What was done to them will be nothing compared to what I do to the Venatori." She gave no more response as she went around Ellana to Giselle's side. Minaeve placed a filthy hand tenderly on Giselle's face that was twisted in agony. Minaeve gently closed her eyes. "She was braver than the rest of us combined. Never, not once did she give in to their demands. No matter what they threatened, no matter how they tortured her - she stayed true to the end." She glared at the body of the one Ellana had killed. "He'd kept her alive this long because she refused to break, but he finally lost control. May his soul wander the Void forever."

"May Giselle find peace at the Maker's side," Cassandra murmured.

"Let us leave this place," Minaeve demanded. "Leliana is here somewhere. She was caged with me until they dragged her away."

Further along the corridor, another voice could be overheard. "Tell me how Lavellan knew of the sacrifice at the temple."

"Never!" Leliana's voice spit. A hard slap rang in the hall, Leliana's echoing cry following.

"There is no use to this defiance, little bird," the other voice jeered. "There’s no one left for you to protect."

"You’re wasting your breath," Leliana defied to another slap.

"Talk! The Elder One demands answers!"

Ellana was hurrying in earnest now, but Minaeve stopped her. Putting a finger to her mouth, Minaeve took a dagger from her belt. "This one is mine," she bit. "I want to kill him slowly. I want to enjoy it." Ellana looked horrified, but Minaeve turned away from her.

Leliana laughed bitterly, hatred within the sound. "He’ll get used to disappointment." Leliana screamed in pain as another slap was heard.

Minaeve quietly opened the door, slipping inside. Ellana pushed the door wider to reveal a horrific sight. People hung from chains in the ceiling, suspended only by their arms. Their bare bodies displaying obvious signs of torture - cuts, bruises, burns, and other disturbing things. Most I could not recognize from the mutilation done to them. I would not have recognized the woman before the cloaked torturer as Leliana if not for her red hair. She was bare as well, but her skin was...beyond mutilated. It looked as if pieces had been cut away, her face more akin to a ghoul than a human. She had no nose, her skin so thin it was as if she were decaying alive - her bones nearly visible beneath.

The torturer walked towards her, grabbing a knife from a table that had various instruments upon it for doing damage to the body. Once before her, he yanked Leliana's head back by her hair, pressing the blade to her throat. "You will break!"

With difficulty, Leliana promised, "I will die first."

Minaeve let out a feral cry and the torturer turned in her direction.

Leliana whipped her head forward, her eyes catching on them before they glared hatefully at the Venatori. "Or you will."

  At those words, she snaked her legs around the man's neck, choking him. As she held him, Minaeve rushed forward to plunge her dagger into his groin. The man convulsed against the pain, a strangled gasp coming from his mouth as Leliana held him fast. He tried to struggle in vain as the two females ended him; Minaeve stabbing and stabbing as she shrieked while Leliana cut off his air. The spymaster eventually gave her legs a sharp jerk, snapping the man's neck. Minaeve was gasping for air, blood on her face as she glared down at the man's body. She shook as she held the dagger in hand so tightly her knuckles were white.

Ellana strode forward after a moment, grabbing a set of keys off the table. Leliana's eyes had becoming disturbingly pale, her body emaciated. Both spoke of untold and unspeakable horrors. Rage simmered within her, barely contained beneath the surface.

"You’re alive!" Leliana marveled as Ellana unlocked her chains. Leliana dropped, groaning with pain as her arms lowered. 

"We never died in the first place," Ellana stated. Her voice was almost hollow. "Alexius miscalculated."

"Then it will be his last mistake," Leliana promised as she made her way to the back of the room. There were two cots there, a man and a woman upon them. I walked closer. Their hands were extended towards each other, almost close enough to grasp. One was clad in Grey Warden armor, the other, armor decorated in the heraldry of Ferelden. The Hero and King Alistair. Upon closer inspection, it was Queen Evelyn and King Alistair. Leliana bowed her head, murmuring so the others could not hear. I stepped closer to her. "Forgive me, my friends. I failed you. No one deserved this future, but you least of all," Leliana laid a hand on each of them. "I will avenge you. I will ensure this future never comes to pass - no matter what it takes. May you find peace in the arms of the Maker." Leliana turned back to the others. "Do you have weapons?" Ellana nodded in response. "Good. The magister is probably in the throne room." She pushed between Ellana and Dorian, making her way to a nearby chest which she unlocked to sort through the contents. Within was her armor and some weapons. 

"You… aren’t curious how we got here?" Dorian questioned.

"No," Leliana replied flatly. She'd donned her armor, quiver and bow. She'd picked up a pair of daggers, sighing heavily before she strapped them to her belt.

"Alexius sent us into the future. This. His victory, his Elder One — it was never meant to be," Dorian explained in a rush, his voice bordering on desperate.

Ellana had been studying Leliana, her brow furrowed. "I’m so sorry for everything you suffered," she murmured. Looking not only at Leliana, but all the others.

"We have to reverse his spell," Dorian explained. "If we can get to our present, we can prevent this future from ever happening."

Leliana rounded on the two of them, rage burning in her eyes. "And mages always wonder why people fear them… No one should have this power." Ellana looked as if she'd been slapped across the face. Leliana had been her biggest supporter in seeking the mages' help and allowing them their chance at freedom. Now, Leliana looked at her with disgust and seemed to curse the mages.

"It’s dangerous and unpredictable," Dorian admitted. "Before the Breach, nothing we did—"

"Enough!" Leliana bit out. "This is all pretend to you, some future you hope will never exist. I suffered. The whole world suffered. It was real."

They made their way out of the room, now following Leliana as she led them to Alexius. Dorian would try to ask questions, only to be savagely silenced by Leliana. There would be no more discussion of what had occurred with her present. Ellana kept glancing worriedly at Minaeve who was drenched in blood and carrying her dagger in her hand, but she said nothing.

Working their way through corridors, more evidence of this dark future made itself know. Blood circles for arcane rituals and the corpses of their sacrifices. Demons prowled where rifts had opened within the castle, red lyrium growing everywhere they stepped. Each rift emitted magic that changed the flow of time, the party using it to their advantage to slow enemies and speed strikes. Opening a gate, they found their way to the castle's private docks hidden within a cavern. Red lyrium was everywhere, parts of the castle structure in decay.

"The magister needs more power for his rituals," an evil voice demanded.

"No! Don’t hurt me, Linnea. You know me!" Another voice, terrified, cried.

"There is no other way to cure the Blight," Linnea hissed.

They hurried down the steps to find a mage shaking before a dark haired woman. The woman looked as if she had gone completely mad. Dead were strewn around her feet, blood running in rivers down the steps upon which she stood. The man begged before her, but she merely looked at him with a cold smile as she lunged for him. 

"Ahhh! Maker, no!" he cried as she plunged the dagger she held into his gut.

"There is no Maker!" Linnea cried. "There is only Him. Come forth and serve the Elder One!" Sickeningly, they watched as she used blood magic to summon demons within the bodies of the dead. Her eyes turned on the group, and she let out a maniacal laugh as a smile spread across her face. "More bodies to sacrifice before the Elder One! Come!"

They fought the woman and her demons, but it was over rather quickly. As Linnea began to use blood magic once more, Leliana shot an arrow through her skull, another through her throat and final one through her heart. Linnea died before she'd even been able to utter a word, the others cutting down the weak demons she had summoned through magic and blades.

"This is madness!" Dorian cried angrily. "Alexius can't have wanted this!"

"You think not?" Leliana sneered. "How far would you be willing to go to save the person you love most?"

"What do you mean?" Dorian rounded on her, but she only gave him a smirk in response.

Continuing on, they climbed up and finally made their way outside. They were in a courtyard, the castle proper on the other side. My eyes followed along steps, up a statute and to the sky. I gasped in horror as I took in the scene, Ellana's memory doing the same. "The Breach! It's..."

"Everywhere," Dorian finished for her.

"The Elder One and his Venatori," Cassandra murmured. "They are the ones who opened the Breach. With you dead, the Elder One reopened it and it consumed the world."

"The veil is shattered," Solas observed. "There is no boundary between the world and the Fade."

"I’ve forgotten what the sky was like before," Blackwall stared down the sky, as if willing it to be what it had once been.

"Let's go," Leliana urged. "We do not have much time."

They tore their way through groups of demons, Ellana sealing rift after rift - the toll becoming plain on her face. Red lyrium jutted out of the ground everywhere, climbing up to the sky and doing its best to claim the castle. Making their way out of the courtyard, the exhaustion they all were feeling was becoming obvious. Between the chaos the Breach was emanating, sealing the rifts, fighting the demons and the wounds the others had already had from their exposure to red lyrium, their party was quickly become desperate. They entered the castle proper, which was in no better condition than the rest of what they had seen. Leliana led them on, where yet again a voice rang out within the corridor they had entered.

"I am not a child! I can resist you!"

"I am you," a demonic voice hissed back.

"No!" the first voice cried out in defiance as Ellana yanked open the nearby door.

Before them, they watched as a young man, who was chained to the floor, immolated himself and a desire demon that was trying to tempt him. 

"Connor!" Ellana cried out as she reached for the boy. He screamed in agony as the fire claimed him.

"It was an act of courage," Dorian observed gravely. "He knew there was no other way to resist."

"What a terrible waste," Solas muttered.

Dorian turned to the elf. "He resisted that demon to the last."

Leliana left the room, saying nothing. Ellana searched the open journals and bits of parchment that lay strewn about. Dorian joined her as the others left behind Leliana. "It seems Alexius has gone mad," Dorian observed. "Locking himself away? Not allowing anyone in? His master guaranteed to kill him for his mistakes...what mistake? Did he not succeed?" He reread a section of the journal they were looking at. "Shard door?"

"It sounds like getting to Alexius is going to be more difficult than it already has been," Ellana thought aloud.

"I fear you may be right."

They exited the room to find Leliana waiting for them. She gestured to a door. "This is the magister's chambers, at least when he still used them. There may be useful information within. We will go on ahead to ensure the path is clear. Do not linger."

They nodded as the spymaster turned her back. Entering Alexius's room, they found it in complete disarray. Dorian and Ellana separated, searching the desks for clues. Ellana found nothing, but Dorian called her over to read the last entry of a journal.

"So the time magic is only possible because of the Breach and it is Alexius's inability to get it to work beyond when the Breach was created that has earned his master's wrath," Dorian summarized. "He mentions Felix...I wonder -"

They rejoined the others and Dorian turned to Leliana. "What became of Felix? Do you know?"

The spymaster glanced at him. "Yes, I know."

"And you’re not going to tell me?"

"You’ll find out soon enough."

Silence fell again as they continued through the castle - death, blood magic and red lyrium the only constants. Eventually, they entered the main hall. Within, the Venatori were fighting demons pouring out of a large rift within the middle of the hall. Springing into action, Ellana headed for the rift while the others faced the demons and Venatori. Minaeve cried out as she was cut by a demon, Ellana sealing the rift a moment too late as the demons melted away.

Suddenly, a ferocious roar rang out through the hall. A flash of red and silver flew around the room, cutting down the Venatori as if they were nothing. The creature only came to a halt when all the cultists lay dead, pausing before Ellana as it heaved in breaths. 

"Meira?" it questioned. I realized it wasn't a creature, but Cullen. Cullen infected with red lyrium. 

"Commander Cullen?" Ellana asked as she looked him over. He was covered in crystals of red lyrium, his eyes red and glowing. His armor was scratched and dented, his mantle, cloak, pants and boots rags. 

"Meira," he stepped towards Ellana, a hand out to caress her face, but she caught his wrist.

Gently lowering his arm, "I am not Meira, Commander. It's Ellana." He studied her a moment. "We traveled through time. We're trying to get to Alexius to return to the past to ensure this future never happens."

He blinked as if he didn't understand, but he said, "I have red lyrium in my veins. I am more powerful than I could ever have thought possible, but the only thing keeping me from becoming a monster is Meira. If they kill her, I will kill you all. I am chained to Alexius - to Samson. She...the part of her that is still herself - sings to me; drowns out the song. I made a vow to the Maker, a vow to the Inquisition, a vow to myself and she reminds me of them. She sings of the man I was - sings of the Maker. What she sings is all that keeps me from succumbing to the monster I am."

"What are you asking, Commander?" Ellana asked.

He leaned towards her, his crimson eyes burning. "Find her and bring her to me."

"Cullen," Cassandra's voice sobbed. "Forgive me."

His eyes turned to her. "There is nothing to forgive, Cassandra." He smirked bitterly. "I knew it was hopeless - knew it was suicide - but we had to try. Then when they took her, I couldn't give up. Not for anything. They made me this in hopes of breaking me, but it only made me stronger. I will not falter, not even now." He looked back at Ellana. "I have been biding my time, acting as Alexius's guard dog until something happened. Thank the Maker you arrived when you did." He pointed his sword to a door off to the side. "She is through there. Meira will be heavily guarded, so be prepared. I will remain here to ensure there is no more resistance between you and Alexius. Find the keys for the door, they are red lyrium shards enchanted into keys." He chuckled, devoid of mirth. "They keep them with Meira, believing she's his most loyal follower. Little do they know, she's been biding her time as well." He turned away from them. "Go, I have barely the strength left to resist and Meira is fighting with all she has left. She'll have alerted the Elder One - she stalled as long as she could, but no longer."

  They rushed for the door he had pointed towards, following the hall until it opened to what was once the castle's chapel. The Venatori were in various states of worship before the dias. Ellana froze in her place as she took in what sat atop the dias - what the Venatori were worshipping. I sat upon a throne, clothed in a gaudy dress that resembled the scales and wings of a dragon. Black and grey with jewels that were meant to look like red lyrium. I smiled cruelly down upon Ellana and the rest as they entered, my eyes heavily lined in kohl and my lips colored blood red. Ebony curls were piled atop my head, decorated with a crown.

"So, the Herald returns - just as Alexius feared in his darkest nightmares," a voice spoke all around the chamber - my voice and yet my lips had not moved. "How the Elder One burns with rage. On furious wings does he ride to vanquish his rival once and for all." The Ventori made shouts of praise and fell prostrate before me. I only smiled wider. "Perhaps there is hope yet." All at once, the Venatori within the room began screaming - clutching at their heads, tearing at their eyes and clawing at their ears. Their screams turned to sobs and wails of agony, begging for death. I snapped my fingers and they fell dead in unison. Gracefully, I rose from the throne which I had sat upon, descending the stairs as my face shifted from the mask I had worn to one of genuine relief. I strode towards Ellana, arms outstretched as I crushed her in a hug. "I knew you weren't gone - I knew, so I fought in the shadows as long as I could," I smiled widely. 

"Meira?" Ellana breathed. "What...what did they do to you?"

My face fell. "I am a dreamer - the most prized possession the Elder One could have beyond his pet. Though, I am less certain which of us is the true pet." I met her eyes. "Through me, the Elder One directs his minions while he is off raising Tevinter to its past glory. Through me, the others worship him when I speak with his voice. Through me, I deliver orders to the Elder One's generals."

"Meira," Ellana begged. "Tell us who he is, how we beat him. Tell us everything we need to know to keep this from happening."

I smiled at her sadly, putting a hand to her cheek. "He is powerful, da'len. He only allows me to see what he wants me to; not that I haven't glimpsed things. Alas, I have no name to give you. He is beyond what we could have predicted before we lost you - he is old, his abilities new. He commands forces and beings we would not have thought possible, but how, I do not know. A great beast is at his command and the only other advice I can give is to look for your enemies where you would least expect to find them. Trust the Inquisition and its people, though - they fought to the death to see him defeated, to avenge you. I did what I could to spare them horrific fates - ending their suffering within their minds while their body responded." Her eyes found Minaeve, who was struggling to stand as blood poured from her open wound. "Minaeve, do not blame yourself. I did what I had to to ensure the comfort of those I love. I alone must live with my sins. Do not make them yours."

Minaeve was weeping silently. "But Meira, what they did to you..." She collapsed into my arms, and I cradled her against me.

"Was no worse than anything I had suffered before," I smiled bitterly. "I knew it would come - what better way for blood mages and cultists to worship their god? I am his temple incarnate. Through my veins, he flows; within me, he resides." Minaeve wept and cried out in pain. “Hush now, little one. Surrender to sleep and find eternity in the arms of the Maker.” With a final cry, Minaeve succumbed to her wounds.

"Meira," Ellana gasped.

My eyes found hers. "Do not weep for me, sister. Succeed in your goal and this will never have happened. I waited, I endured, because I saw within Alexius's dreams that you had lived. I knew you would come back - knew the Maker had spared you so you could save us all." I gently laid Minaeve down, crossing her hands over her chest as I closed her eyes. I stood and touched Ellana’s face again. "Maker guide you, my sister. You will succeed. Leliana, Cassandra, Solas, Blackwall, Cullen and I will ensure it. We need to make our move on Alexius, the Elder One knows you are here. It will not be long before he arrives."

"Cullen said you had keys to the door?" Dorian questioned.

I waved my hand over my dress, and it shifted. I was now in armor - armor like that of what I wore for the Inquisition. I held my hands out, shards of dulled red lyrium sat upon my palms. It had not been jewels in the dress, but the shards. "These are the keys. They place them within my dress when they come to worship, taking them back when they’ve finished. You came at the best time." I passed them to Dorian. "Leliana, if you would lead the way back."

They ran back to the hall, finding Cullen in the middle of fighting off some more demons and Venatori. The way he moved neared impossible. He was strong and fast, tearing down his enemies with the smallest effort. He turned at their approach, his eyes finding the Meira within their group as if he had sensed her before seeing her. Dorian headed for the enchanted door, the others on his heels while Cullen and I raced into each other's arms. We kissed with such passion the others turned away.

"Oh, my darling," Cullen breathed. "Forgive me, forgive me." He buried his face in my neck as he crushed me to him, careful that the red lyrium in his skin did not touch me. “You have suffered yet again because of me."

"No, my love," I assured. "It was not your fault. I saw the truth in Alexius's mind. I endured for this moment. To ensure that we would get another chance." I cradled his head. "The Maker spared her to spare us this future. Have faith, my love. Nothing I have suffered will truly come to pass. We did what we must to be here to help her." I pulled away from him, stroking his face tenderly. "We will fight side by side and though we may fall, we will be the victorious ones." He met my eyes. "Let the blade pass through the flesh, let my blood touch the ground, let my cries touch their hearts. Let mine be the last sacrifice. Those who oppose thee shall know the wrath of heaven. Field and forest shall burn, the seas shall rise and devour them, the wind shall tear their nations from the face of the earth, lightning shall rain down from the sky, they shall cry out to their false gods and find silence. Here lies the abyss, the well of all souls. From these emerald waters doth life begin anew. Come to me, child, and I shall embrace you. In my arms lies Eternity."

Cullen held my face in his hands. "Blessed are they who stand before the corrupt and the wicked and do not falter. Blessed are the peacekeepers, the champions of the just. Blessed are the righteous, the lights in the shadow. In their blood the Maker's will is written."

I smiled widely at him. "Let us be the last sacrifice. Let us stand and not falter. Let us find eternity in each other's arms as we go to meet our Maker."

He kissed me passionately once more. "I love you."

"And I love you. Always," I promised.

Together, hand in hand we went through the door, joining the others in the throne room. Alexius stood with his back to them, Felix was near the fire blazing before Alexius, sitting upon the floor.

"Look at what you’ve done, Alexius!" Ellana shouted, her eyes blazing with rage. "All this suffering, and for what?"

Alexius kept his back to her. His voice despondent as he replied, "For my country, for my son… but it means nothing now." He continued to speak, not turning to them. "I knew you would appear again. Not that it would be now. But I knew I hadn’t destroyed you. My final failure." He hung his head in defeat.

"Was it worth it?" Dorian spat, demanding an answer. "Everything you did to the world? To yourself?"

Alexius still did not turn. "It doesn’t matter now. All we can do is wait for the end."

"It does matter," Ellana raged. "I will undo this." I noticed as Leliana slipped away from the others, moving through the shadows unseen by the rest of the group.

"How many times have I tried?" Alexius beseeched the ceiling. "The past cannot be undone." The man seemed utterly broken and hopeless. "All that I fought for, all that I betrayed, and what have I wrought? Ruin and death. There is nothing else. The Elder One comes: for me, for you, for us all."

Leliana grabbed Felix viciously, pulling him into her arms as he let out a weak cry. She held a dagger to his throat as she brought him into the light. The sight of him was grotesque - his skin matching Leliana's in mutilation. He looked like no more than an animated corpse, his eyes barely alight with life.

"Felix!" Alexius cried as he reached out for him, begging Leliana not to hurt his son.

"That’s Felix?" Dorian questioned, his face horrified. "Maker’s breath, Alexius, what have you done?" He was seething as he took in his former mentor and friend. His face turned livid as he stepped towards Alexius.

Alexius looked to Dorian, pleading in his eyes. "He would have died, Dorian! I saved him!" Alexius looked over the group briefly, but he cared only for Felix. He turned his eyes to Leliana. His voice broke, "Please, don’t hurt my son. I’ll do anything you ask."

I noticed my other self shift slightly at Alexius's words.

"Hand over the amulet," Ellana demanded before she turned towards Leliana, her voice commanding as she spoke, "Leliana, let Felix go. He's innocent."

Leliana stared hatefully at Alexius, who implored, "Let him go and I swear you'll get what you want."

Leliana's brow furrowed as her lip curled, "I want the world back." Just as her hand moved to slit Felix's throat, she was frozen where she stood. Not by ice, but she simply didn't move.

"Wh-what happened?" Alexius questioned, looking about the room. His eyes landed on the Meira of the future. "You - you stopped her. Why? I know how you hate me - hate the Elder One - hate all of us."

I met his eyes. "I did not hate Felix and his death at her hands would have ensured yours, ours and possibly theirs." I gestured to Dorian and Ellana. "You swore you would give us the amulet if Felix was released. I saved his life. In exchange, you will go a step further and assist Dorian in figuring out how to reverse your spell. He's close, but we need you to find the answer."

Alexius looked at me for a time. "Why would you give me a chance to undo my mistake?"

"I have felt your guilt, your hopelessness, your want for another chance," I explained. "You've even disobeyed the Elder One and tried to go back to before all this began - to save Felix, to warn others of the Elder One. You want to better your country and save your son, but a piece of you knows this is not the way. Perhaps in the time they are from they can figure out a true cure for Felix - not this walking death you've condemned him to." My face twisted into agony. "All he feels is pain, Alexius. All he desires is death so he can be free."

Alexius looked to Felix. "What's to stop me from killing you all? There is no guarantee in the past. Here, Felix is alive. Here, Tevinter has risen from its ashes."

"To be what?" Dorian implored. "A nation of fear, death, slavery, and blood magic - is that not the worst version of Tevinter that could have been brought back? What if we could bring it back to a glory unknown? One worthy of the world?"

Alexius met Dorian's eyes. "But Felix..."

"I swear, Alexius," Ellana took a step forward. "I will do everything within my power - will ask the Inquisition to do everything within its power - to find a way to save your son."

Alexius smiled bitterly. "Will I live to see it? Or will you order me executed for all I have done and all you have seen?"

Ellana hesitated a moment. "I will let you live, but you will face justice."

Alexius studied Felix for a time, his son limp in Leliana's arms, his stare fixed. Alexius looked up at the ceiling. "I will help you."

"How do we reverse the spell?" Ellana questioned Dorian and Alexius.

Alexius held out the amulet he had used as he descended the steps. "This is the same amulet I used before." He turned to Dorian, "It is the same one we made in Minrathous. All we need to do is rework the spell I used previously and -"

"-And the rift should reopen," Dorian finished. "Of course. Change a piece of the spell here or there, it will reopen to spit us out in the past instead of the future." Dorian turned to Ellana. "Give us an hour and we should have it figured out."

"An hour? That’s impossible! You must go now!" Cullen demanded. At his words, the castle shook - demonic cries echoing and a monstrous roar ringing out beyond the stone walls.

"What was that?" Ellana begged.

Meira gasped, her voice changing as she spoke, "The Elder One approaches. Death promised with each beat of his heart, echoing like the beat of its wings. None will escape."

Solas turned to Ellana, his eyes wide in terror, "You cannot stay here."

Blackwall stared up at the ceiling, his brow furrowed and shoulders slumped with defeat. "There’s a reason they won."

"There is no way to win against the creature they serve," Cassandra stated as she and Cullen looked at one another. A slight nod passing between them before she met Ellana's eyes. 

"Meira, Leliana and I will remain inside with you," Cullen instructed. "Cassandra, Solas and Blackwall will hold the door on the outside." The future Meira snapped her fingers at Cullen's words. Felix was protected within a barrier, while Leliana had been moved near the door of the throne room. Solas, Cassandra, and Blackwall headed for the door.

"Wait!" Ellana begged. "Please, don't...don't do this."

My future self came to Ellana, taking her hands in mine as I smiled sadly at her. "This is the only way Ellana and you know it."

Ellana started crying. "I can't watch you die."

"You must, sister," I commanded. "This is the only way this future never comes to pass." I looked to Dorian and Alexius. "Make this happen."

"Here," Purpose's voice spoke, causing me to jump as he appeared next to me. Everything froze and I was reminded that this was not truly happening, that they had escaped. "Here is the place you need to change."

"What do you mean?" I questioned.

He looked to me. "Did you not see what you were capable of, Meira? What you are capable of? You killed those Ventori - with no more than a thought. You froze Leliana, making her see what she intended to do play out in her mind again and again. You missed how you made her see Felix and Alexius dead as well. You can make people see whatever you want them to see, believe whatever you want them to believe. You need only will it within their mind - within their section of the Fade." 

I looked at him in horror. "Why would I want to do that?"

"You don't have to, but know that you can," Purpose explained. "It doesn't have to be nefarious or for death, but to help." He gestured to what was taking place before us. "Your sister for example. Here is what actually happens."

He allowed it to play out. I watched as I turned from Ellana to take Cullen's hand.

Leliana turned to Ellana as she wept aloud. "Look at us. We’re already dead. The only way we live is if this day never comes."

The others offered sad smiles or nods before they headed out the door. Cullen and I stood nearest the entrance while Leliana stood before Dorian and Ellana, notching an arrow in place. "Cast your spell. You have as much time as I have arrows."

  Alexius and Dorian began working furiously as demonic shrieks and the shout of warriors could be heard. I listened as Cassandra yelled defiantly, speaking the Chant until her voice was cut off. The sounds of Solas's magic rang within the throne room, lightning striking foes until we heard him cry out. Blackwall's great hammer crashed upon the stone floor, but soon it was heard no more.

Pounding began on the door, the room shaking at the force. Cullen and I looked to each other, smiling sadly as we squeezed each other's hands one last time. The doors burst open, a mass uncountable of demons beyond the door. A couple of terror demons stalked within, Venatori rushing before their feet, throwing the bloodied corpses of the others at Cullen and I's feet. Cullen let out a ferocious yell as he tore his way through them. As he did, his whole body shifted into lyrium - becoming that behemoth I had witnessed at Therinfal. As a few demons of pride overwhelmed him, laughing as they did so, he turned back to look at me. That bitter smile curved his lips as they tore him limb from limb.

I let out a devastated cry and all around me enemies fell dead, cutting through the horde like a wave of water. As I cried, a foe's arrow struck true - piercing my heart. A demon reached out for me and I let out an agonized cry as it made contact with my flesh. Helpless at the pain, the creature wrenched my head from my neck.

Leliana let arrow after arrow fly, "Though darkness closes, I am shielded by flame." More arrows flew, finding their marks, but there was not enough arrows in the world to take down the horde approaching the spymaster. "Andraste guide me. Maker, take me to your side." She cried out as she was pierced by an arrow in the shoulder. 

"No! No! No!" Ellana screamed, tears pouring down her face. She reached out towards me, towards Leliana, but Dorian grabbed her.

"You move, and we all die!" Dorian shouted. 

Leliana was out of arrows, so she began to use her bow to attack them. She killed a few with a blow to the head before it snapped in half. Palming the daggers she had taken, she stabbed at her enemies, but a demon grabbed her as another ripped open her abdomen.

Alexius cried that he'd gotten it, tossing the amulet to Dorian before he raced towards Leliana. Magic filled the room as he put an barricade between the demons and the rift. Ellana looked out at the scene one last time.

"Go!" Alexius shouted. "Save my son!"

Dorian grabbed Ellana's arm and pulled her through the rift.

Everything froze again and I felt tears on my cheeks. Purpose placed a hand on my shoulder. "I am sorry that either of you had to witness that." He came to stand in front of me, his golden eyes boring into mine. "Now go back. Go back to that point when you were comforting Ellana."

I thought and willed the Fade to move time backwards. My future self was staring down Alexius and Dorian. "What do you want me to do?"

Purpose looked at the scene. "Is it not obvious?" He quirked a brow at me. "What sort of comfort or encouragement did you truly offer your sister? You told her she had to witness your death - that it was the only way to save you. Then you left her to be with Cullen."

I winced at the way he phrased it. "I suppose you are right."

"So, change it," he ordered.

"How?"

"Make your sister see how you would have comforted her," Purpose instructed. "Just as you had the Fade shift the time of this memory, have the Fade shift what your sister remembers."

I thought for a moment; thought of the words, of what I would have done. Then I willed my future self to say it to her. In a mixture of amazement and horror, I watched as Ellana's memory shifted. My future self held her hands, staring at Alexius and Dorian. "Make this happen." I turned back to her. "Ellana, you will make it out of here. This future will never come to pass because you will do everything in your power to make sure it never comes to pass. Don't forget what happened here but learn - remember us. Take what we endured - take the pain, the anger, the sorrow you feel and point it at the Elder One. Defeat him. Grow strong, grow confident and lead. No more running. No more fear. Rise up and stand because you can, because it is the right thing to do, because only you can do it." I kissed her forehead. "I love you my sister. Always."

At that, everything else played out as it had. I noticed the slight shift that occurred at my words to Ellana. She did not weep for us, though tears did streak her cheeks. Instead, she watched as we met our ends, a sad pride in her eyes. She put a fist to her breast in a salute before turning to Dorian and joining him as they passed through the rift.

Purpose stood next to me. "Good," he nodded. "Her purpose is to lead and you have given her the seed of assurance she needed to know that she can."

"It was already within her - the Maker chose her for a reason."

Purpose stared at me, his face serious. "That may be, but you are here with her for a reason as well. Do not sell your importance short."

I nodded to the now sleeping Ellana. "My importance seems to be linked to her; to Cullen. That is more than enough for me."

Purpose gripped my arm. "No, Meira, it isn't - you have a purpose that is your own. Continue to reach for it."

I looked him over. "I am."

He gave me a curt nod. "Your work here is done. You can wake up." He looked to Ellana, squinting again. "She will sleep soundly now."

"Thank you, Purpose," I murmured.

"Meira," he turned to me. "Before you go, I want you to understand - you can make mortals in the waking world see what you want them to see. All you have to do is will it, just as you will your magic into existence. You're manipulating the Fade around them just as you manipulate the Fade around you."

"I understand," I nodded. "Purpose, can I do what I did to Ellana on myself? Not changing anything, but see...my memories?"

He looked at me. "Why do you ask?"

"I know I have the answer to what is happening to Cullen, but I can't seem to remember it. I thought perhaps if I could go within my own memories, I could find the answer," I mused aloud.

"It is dangerous, Meira. Going into yourself - you could change things without meaning to or discover things about yourself you never wanted to know," Purpose explained. "It would be better for you to continue asking Cullen until he tells you or entering his dreams."

"There is so much I don't remember," I muttered. "I want to look at my own memories someday."

"Meira, you are you now because you don't remember things. What if...what if there are things lurking within your memories that could change your very being?" Purpose questioned.

I narrowed my eyes at him. "What do you know, Purpose? You speak as if you know there is something I should not remember."

He looked away from me. "No, that's not what I meant. I was just trying to explain that there is danger in what you are considering." He met my eyes again. "I do not think that risk is necessary for what you need to accomplish."

"It was a thought, Purpose," I assured. "Something to be addressed in the future."

He nodded. "Goodbye, Meira."

"Goodbye, Purpose," I smiled.

---

The next few days were spent rushing to get everything ready for the arrivals of the mages and templars. I observed Ellana, who seemed more settled, more confident than she had been before I had delved into her memories. She led and directed without second-guessing herself, every bit the Herald the people saw in her.

I became Talitha, fully committed to the role as it was unlikely there would be need for me to be the Herald for some time. Solana had cursed at me for how close I had come to removing my makeup entirely while away - cursing me even more for losing some of it. She refreshed the makeup and helped me don my clothing as Talitha while I recounted everything that had happened. Solana raged at the templars for their idiocy, but had equal rage for the mages and what they had nearly wrought on the world. The news of what had become of some of the Tranquil had sickened her and she expressed a desire to see them better cared for than they'd ever been. I vowed I would see it done.

The mages arrived two days after we had, Fiona being informed of the templars joining us upon her arrival. She had baulked at the news, but her defiance had quickly been silenced as her asinine decision, and it would be consequences were explained to her. The leaders of the Inquisition explained the threat of the Elder One and Venatori - that because of them it was deemed vital that the templars assist the Inquisition in quelling the threat. Fiona had contemplated a long while but eventually agreed that they would be necessary. Going a step further but saying that the removal of all the prior leaders of the Order gave her hope for what was to come. Though she did readily voice that mages would not again submit. When assured that the mages would keep their freedom, Fiona felt she had still placed the mages in good hands within the Inquisition.

The templars arrived the next day, finding the mages among the Inquisition. To everyone's surprise, Barris silenced any grumbling. He said they had no right whatsoever to oppose the mages presence. The Order had fared no better than the mages, the Inquisition a place for to start anew. They would uphold their agreement with us and perform their duty with the mages free beside them. Any who refused to obey were welcome to leave the Order.

Cullen saw the templars placed in their barracks, working with Barris to distribute lyrium and cementing plans for the assault on the Breach. I worked among the mages, relaying Cullen's orders for them. I saw them to their tents, assuring any needs met. On my way back to the village proper, I overheard a templar and mage harassing Cassandra. The mage about the poor arrangements and the templar about the mages being free. Cassandra waved them both off, but they persisted.

I laughed as she stared them down and growled, "Deal. With. It." At that, she turned her back on the pair and left them to glare at each other.

I looked towards where Cullen was training the recruits. He walked among them, his hand on his sword as he observed their sparring. He stood tall, despite his obvious exhaustion. I'd hardly seen him since that first night of our return and I found my heart echoing his words: the sooner our relationship could be considered appropriate, the better. I allowed myself a few moments of studying him, my heart fluttering in my chest as the sun bounced of his armor and turned his hair gold. As if sensing my perusal, his amber eyes found me. He hesitated only a moment, pouring all of his love into that stare and I couldn't stop the blush that bloomed in my cheeks. A smirk pulled his mouth, but his brow furrowed as a bell rang out. Not warning of danger, but of friendlies approaching. He turned towards the outer gates of Haven.

"Recruits, at attention," he ordered.

Immediately, they stopped their sparring to stand ready for orders. The gates of Haven opened to the heraldry of Ferelden and a piece of its army. Soldiers marched ahead of where King Alistair rode atop a horse. He was not in armor but traveling clothes as he and his unit of soldiers made their way into Haven. Alistair ordered the soldiers to stop and stand at attention before the Inquisition recruits. Cullen stood tall, eyeing the king as he dismounted his horse. Alistair was handsome. A boyish charm to him despite his age being older than Cullen and I. He seemed young and full of life compared to Cullen’s rugged and broody nature. Alistair was a few inches shorter than Cullen and a bit burlier in comparison as he approached the Commander. The King wore a wide smile as he extended his hand to clasp arms with Cullen.

"Been a long time, Rutherford," Alistair greeted gaily. "I'm sorry it couldn't be under better circumstances." His smile fell as he studied Cullen's face, his eyes flicking down at their clasped arms before he sighed heavily. "Can we just...dispense with the whole king thing? You knew me when I was an idiot templar initiate - probably seen more of me than my wife." Cullen turned red. Alistair laughed. "Still as coy as ever, I see - I bet the ladies just swoon for you."

Cullen barked a nervous laugh. "Well, of all the ways I'd imagined meeting my former friend as the King of our nation, that was not what I expected."

"I get so tired of being seen only as the 'King of Ferelden'," Alistair whined. "It's nice to let loose." He chuckled to himself. "Evelyn would joke that if I wanted to really let loose, I should put on a dress and dance the Remigold at the palace." He leaned towards Cullen conspiratorially, "Between you and I, I don't think that would be appreciated by the court."

"I would think not, Your -"

"Alistair, please," the king pleaded.

"Al-Alistair," Cullen caught himself. "What can the Inquisition do for you?"

Alistair rubbed the back of his head. "I...made a rather poor impression of myself on your Herald." He looked around at the mass of people and tents, his red brow furrowing. "Aside from that, I wanted to see that the mages had kept their end of the deal. They were to leave Redcliffe - even Ferelden - or stay within your organization. It seems they have kept their word." He met Cullen's eyes once more. "May we talk more privately?" Alistair asked. "There are things I need to discuss, with your Spymaster in particular."

"Of course, Y-Alistair," Cullen nodded, gesturing towards me, waving me over. "Talitha can show you to the Chantry, I need to see to my recruits before I join the others and yourself."

"Thanks, Rutherford," Alistair smiled. "Hopefully, we can catch up after all this nasty business is seen to."

"That nasty business being the giant hole in the sky?" Cullen quirked a brow.

Alistair whipped around towards the Breach. "Maker, how long has that been there? I turn my back for one second..." Cullen chuckled at Alistair's humor. Alistair winked at me. "And whom do I have the pleasure of following?"

"Talitha, your majesty," I gave a slight bow. "Shall we go?"

"Lead the way," Alistair nodded.

We made our way through Haven, people bowing to the king - mostly the native Fereldens. Alistair would nod, but he said nothing as we continued to the Chantry. Entering the building, I led him to Joesphine's office. Knocking on the door, the Antivan woman answered a look of shock flitting over her face as she took in Alistair. "Your Majesty," she greeted.

"Your Majesty, this is our Ambassador, Lady Josephine Montilyet," I introduced.

Alistair nodded to Josephine. "I apologize for not sending word prior to my arrival - rude, I know. To be honest, I hadn't even made up my mind I was coming until we were here. I am being perfectly serious when I say that no special accommodations need to be made for me. I am first and foremost a Ferelden, second a Warden - I am used to uncomfortable conditions."

"Your Majesty, we would be remiss if we did not provide appropriate accommodations. How long will you be staying with us?" Josephine was frazzled, but she quickly recovered. 

"Provide me a tent and I hear you have a tavern - that is all the accommodation I need," Alistair pursed his lips. "I plan on being here for only the one evening."

"What can we do for you, your Majesty?" Josephine asked, her eyes flicking to me. "You may go, Talitha. Should we require anything, I will ask one of the others."

I nodded, offered Alistair a slight bow and left. Ellana later informed me that Alistair had come to offer some of his men to help seal the Breach. He had heard what happened the last time and if more demons were to appear, he wanted the Inquisition prepared. While with us, he also wanted to inspect the Inquisition and the situation with the mages and templars.

I felt his primary reason for coming - for all his show of being scatterbrained and wanting to put a better foot forward between himself and the Inquisition - was to speak with Leliana about his wife. Ellana informed me that Alistair did not know where she was, had not heard from her in some time and was becoming increasingly concerned. She'd gone to search for a cure to the Blight, had sent him regular updates, but he had heard nothing from her since the Breach exploded into existence. He knew if anyone knew where she was or could find out, it would be Leliana - as she would stop at nothing to find her dearest friend. Leliana agreed that she would put her best agents to finding the Queen. Leliana also voiced her concerns about the Wardens to Alistair, asking if he knew anything of them. He'd replied bitterly that since he'd become king, his days as a Warden were over - Evelyn taking the role of leader over the Ferelden Wardens. Leliana and Alistair were left alone to talk privately about things, until they left to eat together.

Sitting within the tavern, watching the two, it was as if Leliana was a different person as she laughed with Alistair about the days of the Fifth Blight. As I looked away from them, I caught Cullen's eye and blushed before looking away. Nerves twisted in my gut as I thought of what the next day held. Alistair was to depart in the morning to return to Denerim, while we were all to head up the mountain. Mages, templars, the Inquisition soldiers, all of the companions, Cullen, Leliana, myself and Ellana. We would climb that mountainous path that we'd descended an eternity ago to face down the violation to the heavens for the final time.

We climbed the stone steps out of the courtyard to find Cassandra staring down the remaining templars while Vivienne inspected her nails and Varric wiped down Bianca. The templars were talking amongst themselves, but Barris turned to us upon our setting foot on the landing. He jogged to meet us, Abernache on his heels. They must have rescued the man as they swept for survivors once they'd recovered from breaking the barrier.

Barris opened his mouth to speak, but Abernache beat him to it. "Herald! I sincerely apologize for losing countenance amidst the chaos. That was… unfortunate," he hung his head. "I do hope it won’t affect our concord."

I bristled at the man's words, feeling them as if they were my own, but Meira simply nodded. "Don't worry, you're needed," she stated before turning to Barris in a clear sign of dismissal to the nobleman.

Abernache's shoulders slumped as he murmured, "Wonderful."

Meira hadn't raked him over the coals for his behavior as she could have, but her mercy had delivered a blow to his pride all the same. The same mercy she had extended to me. I clenched my jaw, tightening my hands on the pommel of my sword as they shook with a tremor.

Turning my eyes from the nobleman, they landed on Barris. The man was exhausted, but he stood tall before Meira - shame, humility, determination and a thirst to prove himself in his countenance. "The demon is dead. Andraste be praised: she shielded you from its touch. We’ve numbers across Thedas, but we let this happen. Our officers either failed to see it or were complicit. The templars are ready to hear what the Inquisition needs of us."

Meira looked over the templars, thoughts playing out behind her eyes as she carefully chose her words. "There was corruption here. But also, I see valor and honor in each of you who stood fast. Rise tall again. Help the Inquisition seal the Breach before it swallows us all."

Her words made me stand a little taller myself. Could I rise tall in her eyes once more?

I watched as Barris straightened to his full height, clasping his hands behind his back. "You speak truths we should never have ignored. But the Order is leaderless, gutted by betrayal. We must rebuild it." He looked to Meira in question: he wanted her to answer if they could rebuild or if they needed to join the Inquisition as they were. He was laying the Order's future at her feet. As I was about to protest that the decision should not be hers alone, she spoke. 

"That is not a decision for me to make alone, Ser Barris," Meira shook her head. "I am not the Inquisition. Instead, I feel that should be discussed between myself, you, Commander Cullen and Seeker Cassandra." 

Barris flicked his eyes to me before looking back to Meira. "All due respect, Herald, but you are the one who had faith in us, who helped us succeed. We would gladly follow your direction."

It was true. Though my respect for Barris had only grown through observing his conduct, I had been quick to blame them all for their inaction and complacency in following orders they knew were strange. As if I were one to judge. Cassandra was practically foaming at the mouth for the Order's blood.

Cassandra approached us at Barris's words, her brow furrowed and lip curled. "While I understand your allegiance, Ser Barris, we are talking about either allowing you to rebuild away from our eye—where you could easily fall prey to corruption once more—or dismantling the Templar Order as we know it and having it join the Inquisition." 

"Weighty paths, neither of which should be taken lightly or decided at the whim of one person alone," Meira interjected before she turned to me. "What do you think, Commander?"

Maker, this woman is more than I deserve. After my display, she would still trust my judgment?

I wanted to take her somewhere private and kiss her breathless; to beg her forgiveness for my cowardice. Yet, the shame still twisted my gut, even more so as she asked my opinion. I could hardly bring myself to look at her, feeling unworthy of the mercy and kindness she had shown me when I was the reason she had suffered again. I took a moment before I met her eyes. She was standing tall, looking composed and confident as she awaited my answer. I had worried for her when she'd cried out at the demon's voice in her mind, feeling as her mana writhed sporadically in response to her pain and fear. Now, she felt calm and her mana at peace.

"I agree with the Herald. It is not her decision to make alone."

Cassandra turned to me, her lip curling even more as she prepared to argue, but Meira raised a hand as she cut Cassandra off. "Perhaps we can discuss this more privately?" Meira nodded towards the other templars who were nervously murmuring to each other. "Ser Barris, if you would." Meira gestured for us to follow her as she walked some distance from the crowd. I noticed that she refused to go close to where Envy had burned away.

Cassandra held in her words until Meira stopped, rounding on Barris. "Officers betraying their soldiers, templars without leaders, a demon imitating the Lord Seeker… We should take you to task. The crimes that have been committed—"

"Were committed by their officers," I argued. Despite my anger with their inaction, I understood it well enough. Templars were soldiers first; trained to follow orders which we did not question. I had questioned and it had cost me. Then, I had followed blindly, and it had cost me even more. I knew these men and women were eager to prove themselves worthy of the titles they held, of the tenets they represented. Barris was eager to represent the Order that should be, not the Order that had come to pass. "The soldiers of the Order will serve, will they not, Ser Barris?" Barris offered a salute in response.

"Before we decide anything," Meira stated, "I have some questions." We all looked to her, but she was focused on Barris. "Envy claimed to serve the 'Elder One'. Just like your knight-captain." Who is this Elder One? The Venatori Ser Dorian had warned us about claimed to serve him. Now the templars had fallen prey to one of his servants?

Barris looked alarmed. "Maybe it was to do with the war with the mages, but...I don't know anymore. That is all above me."

"When did the Lord Seeker start taking over?" Meira cocked her head, her brows knitting. She is so beautiful.

"I'm shamed whatever I say," Barris's shoulders fell as his features twisted in bitterness. "If he was fake at the start, we let a demon walk in. If he was genuine, Envy took the Lord Seeker from under our noses. Who knows how long the knight-vigilant has been dead? The knight-captain 'relayed' his orders."

"I need to understand how you could accept the use of corrupted lyrium," Meira demanded, though her voice was gentle as she searched his face. "Your superiors using it or no." 

"We didn’t know it was corrupted," Barris met her eyes, his own earnest. How could they not know? I thought everyone knew after Kirkwall. I sent letters to the other Knight-Commanders. Unless... Templars did not like to admit weakness. Had they somehow covered up the events in Kirkwall? Blamed Meredith's downfall on something else? Or had the rebellion covered up the incident through sheer chaos? "The Lord Seeker only said it was better than Chantry lyrium."

"That’s it?" Meira quirked a brow. That's all it would take for some.

"You have to understand," Barris implored. "All magic is corruptible, all magic is dangerous, and yet all magic can serve. The red lyrium was just a tool. Or so we thought." 

Cover up or no, they knew something was wrong with the red lyrium. I thought of the copied manifest I had found, and the note scrawled at the bottom. "I refuse to believe that you did not hear—" I cut myself off as Meira looked to me, unable to meet her eyes. What would she think of me? To know that I wanted for lyrium so badly that it sang to me? 

"Didn't hear the song?" she murmured in continuation.

My gaze snapped back to her, my brows raising in surprise. "You...you heard it?" I questioned, hardly daring to believe. What does that mean? 

"It was dark and enticing but changed to something truly sinister when the others attacked," she explained. 

"Lyrium...sings to you?" Cassandra asked as she glanced between Barris and I, concern on her face.

"To...some yes," I cleared my throat. "The red lyrium seems to be particularly...loud." I met Meira's eyes, finding a question there, but she didn't voice it as she looked away.

"I never got close enough to the stuff to hear it," Barris admitted. "Those who'd begun to use it were kept separate and the rest of us were being worked to the bone on the Lord Seeker's order. To help 'strengthen' us. Training and duties were doubled. Not only were we not allowed to ask questions, but we were also kept so busy and exhausted that we couldn't." 

Would they have fought if they had seen what became of those who were using it? The outcome of today told me enough. Barris and those who followed him would have fought to their deaths if they had known. Why had the man not mentioned this in his letter? I would have urged a swift response if I'd known. But he'd told me: he was following orders. I gripped my sword hard. Would there comes a day where that was not an excuse for good men in uniform to do nothing? Where being a templar meant you protected and served, even if it meant disobeying your superiors?

I watched as Meira thought for a moment. "I think we need to investigate further before we come to any decisions." She looked to Barris. "No matter what, you and your men will assist us in sealing the Breach. Collect what provisions you can, see to your dead, and question your men to see if they have any further information. We will return in a few hours."

Barris offered another salute before returning to the other templars. Meira looked between Cassandra and I. "The Order is in chaos," she began, "We have to give it a plan before we leave or risk losing it entirely."

"What we found in the captain’s quarters means the officers willingly blighted half their knights with red lyrium," I growled, anger hot in my chest at everything that had happened.

"Even before some of them realized the Lord Seeker was replaced by a demon," Cassandra added.

"There's more," Meira stated, shifting on her feet as her face fell. "While I was in the Fade with Envy, it revealed some of this Elder One's plan—or possible plan, anyway. Who knows how much of it was truth and how much of it was simply to..." She took a deep breath as she shut her eyes tight. Oh, my darling. I wanted to take her in my arms and comfort her. Yet, how could I provide her comfort when I had failed to protect her in the first place? She continued after a moment. "The Conclave and the Breach were only the beginning. Empress Celene assassinated. A demon army. Envy was going to use my face to summon this demon army; as for Celene's murderer, I could find no more. There is a bust of her in the Lord Seeker's quarters along with several stacks of parchment. Perhaps there is more information among his things?"

I grimaced as I recalled the templar's words as he tried to pour red lyrium down my throat. "There is also the matter of Samson." 

Meira looked to me, a brow quriked. "Samson?"

I met her eyes briefly, the shame hitting me again as I noticed her exhaustion. I looked to Cassandra as I spoke. "One of the corrupted templars mentioned Samson, said he 'sends his regards'. Samson was a templar in Kirkwall until he was expelled. We shared quarters briefly while I was there. I lost track of what happened to him after the chaos following the Chantry explosion. We must find out if this Samson is one and the same."

"I say we follow the Herald's suggestion and investigate the Lord Seeker's quarters," Cassandra stated. She looked to me. "Do you want to assist Barris?"

I looked at them both briefly and shook my head. I did not want to leave Meira's side, despite my shame, and I was too angry with the templars to stay amongst them. Angry at myself for understanding all too well their predicament and relating to it. Fearful as well of what being around so many who'd just been freshly dosed with lyrium would do to me. "No. I fear I...may be too angry to be of much help to them."

"Are we sure they will be all right on their own? They have no leaders," Meira murmured as she glanced over them.

"Are you asking me to stay with them, Herald?" I questioned, my voice harsher than I meant it to be. Was she wanting me away from her? I'd hardly blame her if she did.

She blinked as she looked at me, surprise and hurt on her face. Maker, Rutherford. I couldn't look at her, so I looked at a point past her. "N-no, Commander, I was...let's go," she spoke softly and turned her back on me. Now I've done it. She'd been worried for me, but I, ashamed of myself, what do I do?

...

Vivienne and Varric elected to stay with the templars to help them see to whatever they needed and to keep an eye on them. Meira led the way to the Lord Seeker's quarters. I noticed she fought a shiver as she looked around the destroyed office. I followed her gaze. The writing on the wall was essentially nonsense, but as we approached the cluttered table, we each took a section of the scattered parchment to begin going through it. I felt my stomach rumble and could hardly believe I was hungry in the aftermath of all that had taken place, so I ignored it.

As we perused the letters, notes and reports, Meira told us what had happened to her in the Fade and what the demon had shown her of the Inquisition's fate at its hands. Cassandra and I voiced our fury and revolt at what she had witnessed. I could tell she was holding something back as she spoke, her eyes not meeting mine and rarely meeting Cassandra's at her recounting, but I didn't push her. We'd fallen into silence as we read the contents of the table. Most of the paperwork I had to sift through was nonsense, but I found a letter that caught my eye.

Whatever comes, follow the instructions in the shipment to the letter. The officers know what they've signed on for, but don't start all the knights on red lyrium at once. Use the amounts we've parceled out; give them medicine for the pain. They need to be ready to fight again soon enough.

These are your people now, "Lord Seeker". Be a better master to them than the Chantry. If I hear differently, you'll answer to the one we both serve.

S.

"Cassandra," Meira called. "Look at this."

Cassandra made her way over to Meira, her face becoming livider the longer we were in this room. She took the small note from Meira's hand, and I watched as her face blanched. "Please tell me this is a ruse by Envy," she murmured.

"What is it?" I asked, Meira's eyes glancing at me briefly as I looked up from the letter, as if she were afraid of being caught. Maker, Rutherford. You're going to have to assure her that all is well.

"It-I...Sweet Andraste," the Seeker swore. "Unless this is a deceit by the demon...the Lord Seeker...may have been complicit in Envy's scheme."

"What?" I barked. Is there nothing and no one in Thedas that is not touched by corruption?

"We can't know for sure; it may have been written by the demon or by this Elder One that delivered the Lord Seeker to Envy," Meira stated. "This...doesn't look good."

I looked to Cassandra, who was having a hard time deciding whether she was livid or devastated, before returning to the letter in my hand. "What I've found isn't much better," I growled. "The letter is signed 'S', but it sounds like Samson. If it is him, he was aware of the imposter, aware of what red lyrium would do to the templars. He claimed to serve the same master as the imposter Lord Seeker."

"And we have this," Meira gestured to Celene's bust that had a dagger stabbed through her face.

"We...we need to get back to Haven," Cassandra stated, worry coloring her words. "As soon as possible. We need to send messages ahead to Leliana and Josephine. They need to have people looking into these leads."

"I doubt the corrupted templars left any messenger birds alive," I voiced. "In fact, I fear they may have killed any means of escape or asking for aid." If I had been their leader, that's what I would have instructed. Maker, what does that say about me?

"What do you mean?" Meira asked her eyes meeting mine for the first time.

"The red doesn't stop for the innocent," A voice spoke before a boy appeared on the table. His voice became agitated as he continued to speak. "I can smell their fear, see it in their eyes as I tear them apart—their blood only feeds the song." He was playing with a dagger as he looked to Meira. "Hello, Meira."

"Maker," I proclaimed, stepping around the table as I unsheathed my sword and pointed it at the boy, Cassandra doing the same. Abomination. He's an abomination. 

"Wait!" Meira shouted as she stepped between us and the boy. We hesitated but kept our swords drawn.

The boy met my eyes. His own staring, as if he could see to my soul. "Just because it was what you would have done, doesn't mean you're red inside. You're a templar—were a templar—you can't help how they trained you to think." How-how on...how did he...I realized I was stammering, but the boy turned away from me and back to Meira. "I didn't leave. I've been helping. They just weren't ready to see me. Besides, they know your secret, the others don't."

"That's fine, Cole," Meira assured, a smile on her face and her eyes warm as she looked at the creature. "You just startled us, appearing out of thin air. Could you please get off the table. though?" What in the Maker's name?

"I wasn't air, I was here," Cole looked confused, but obliged Meira as he climbed off the table. "You didn't see me. Most people don't until I let them." I caught Meira's smile and quiet chuckle before returning my attention to the demon.

"This creature is not what you—" Cassandra began.

"Abomination." I corrected.

"Cole saved my life in the Fade," Meira interjected, her eyes flashing slightly. Cassandra and I glanced at each other. This...thing saved her life? Unease pooled in my gut as I studied the creature, but if he had truly helped her—

"And Purpose helped, too," Cole added as he met my eyes. Demon. He turned to Meira. "He says hello as well." Who—what—is Purpose? Cole looked at each of us in turn. "You help people. You made them safe when they would have died. I want to do that. I can help."

Meira cocked her head, amused. "Why and how would you help the Inquisition?"

"The hole in the sky is too loud for spirits to think. It’s pulling, pushing out pain. I want to stop it," Cole straightened. Hole in the sky? Too loud for spirits? Pain? I was utterly confused by the boy's words, but Meira seemed to understand exactly what he was saying. 

"How altruistic of you," Cassandra growled at the creature.

"I want to help," Cole pleaded. "I can be hard to see. I can kill things that would hurt people. I won’t get in the way."

"I couldn't have defeated Envy without him or Purpose," Meira stated to Cassandra who was glaring at Cole.

"But what does he want now?" she demanded.

"I think he really is trying to help," Meira said, softly. That seemed to be all the answer the boy needed.

"I won’t be in the way. Tiny, no trouble, no notice taken unless you want them to," Cole said, excitedly.

"You’re not honestly suggesting we give him run of the camp?" I questioned. Meira may have trust in him, but he was...not human whatever his appearance. Meira turned to say something to me, but Cole disappeared. Oh, wonderful. 

"Where did he go?" Cassandra asked, her voice wavering.

"It's a good trick. You get used to it," Meira smirked, seeming to find the whole situation humorous.

"You said he...helped you in the Fade?" I questioned as I sheathed my sword. "You didn't mention that before."

"I...intended to keep Cole secret—and Purpose for that matter. How they helped me...I will be forever grateful to them both," She couldn't quite meet my eyes. My darling, I am sorry. "I wasn't keeping them secret for...deceitful reasons. I just didn't feel it was pertinent information. What they helped me overcome had nothing to do with the Inquisition."

"They are...demons?" Cassandra questioned.

"No," Meira shook her head. "Spirits. Purpose kept calling Cole 'Compassion'; I think Cole is more complex than simply a spirit, but it is above my knowledge."

"You had...spirits help you while you were trapped in the Fade by Envy?" I questioned. I wanted to understand. I wanted to not be afraid, wanted to trust her, but all I knew of the Fade was demons. I knew there was more occupants, but the benevolent spirits were not as powerful as the malevolent ones.

She met my eyes, her gaze hard as her chin jutted just slightly. "Yes."

"And that didn't...frighten you?" I quirked a brow. I wanted the answer to that question, but I was also secretly enjoying her defensive and stubborn responses to me. So rarely did she show those sides of herself, when she did, I found it...hypnotic. 

"They are not malicious," she crossed her arms over her chest, her agitation with me growing as she narrowed her eyes. "I could sense their intent. Purpose is the spirit that saved me from death, from Tranquility, Cullen; lest you forget." At her words, I flinched. She is upset with me. I've blundered again. "Cole kept me whole in the wake of Envy's...manipulation. Together, they helped me navigate the Fade and escape. I daresay you owe a thanks to both of them." She glared at Cassandra and I, silencing our arguments. "That aside, Cole may have confirmed what we feared. If everything is gone, we must return to South Reach for supplies. But first, we need to decide what we're doing with the Order."

"The corruption fell top down," I stated, pushing aside thoughts of my siblings at the mention of South Reach. "Those who survived were not privy to what was happening. They seem eager to serve, to prove themselves and to rebuild the Order as it should be."

"Lyrium is at the heart of this. How else would they have fallen prey to this demon so easily?" Cassandra scowled as her eyes fell on me. "Perhaps we need to eliminate the Order; cleanse it of lyrium and rebuild in a way that lyrium and templars are no longer synonymous." 

Not now, Cassandra. She knew how I hoped the Inquisition would be able to eliminate lyrium from the Order—if it could be done. Cassandra was somehow able to use templar abilities without taking lyrium; in her laid the answers I sought. Now was not the time, however. We could not have the few remaining members of the Order going through withdrawal—possibly dying—prior to closing the Breach. We needed to take care of the current priority and then address lyrium. 

"A demon and it's master were at the heart of this," I argued. "The templars will need lyrium to face the Breach."

"The Order is a symbol that holds the people's respect," Meira stated, "That cannot die today. Would that respect not grow if people knew that the new Order was founded and rebuilt by those who most embodied the tenets of their Order? They can rebuild within the Inquisition, with our support, input, and guidance because we allowed them to remain. If we ask them to dismantle and become a part of the Inquisition, are we not potentially painting ourselves as power-hungry tyrants?" Meira's words were wise and I agreed wholeheartedly.

"Surely, the Inquisition should get some kind of benefit for saving them from themselves? I know Leliana would have suggestions," Cassandra argued. "Not only that, but can we truly trust the men and women here who stood by as the Order rotted from the inside out?"

"All due respect to Sister Nightingale, she seeks the benefit of the Inquisition above all else right now," Meira crossed her arms over her chest once more. "I admire her devotion, even her cunning, but this is not the place to put the Inquisition ahead of Thedas itself. I know everyone who has joined the Inquisition's cause did so because they wish to see change. I agree, completely, but converts are not won with blood and force—just look at the Chantry's past mistakes. You want people to believe in the Inquisition? To join us? To back us? Show that we are a force to be reckoned with, but one that can also be reasoned with; that we give those who fail a second chance when they earn it, just as the templars who stood with Barris have. I saw what the Inquisition could become through fear alone. I will not allow it. Would you Seeker? Commander?" Her eyes seared into the both of us, her words ringing with truth.

Cassandra and I paused for a moment, looking at each other. "No," we answered in unison as we met Meira's gaze.

"Then we make our terms plain," Meira stated, her shoulders dropping in relief.

"What would you suggest?" I asked, resting my hands on my pommel.

Meira thought for a moment. "First, I would have them as our allies."

"Allies? After what they've done here?" Cassandra argued.

"They didn't commit these crimes, Cassandra, it was their officers," I shook my head.

Meira scowled. "Allies, but we are to be involved in the rebuilding of the Order—and it is to be rebuilt. From the foundation."

"I can agree to that," Cassandra nodded. "Who would lead them?"

"I would recommend Barris," I offered. "The man has proven himself a capable leader and trusted amongst his brethren."

"I agree," Meira nodded. "Barris is to be acting leader until more critical decisions need to be made after the Breach has been sealed. The Inquisition is to choose the new Knight-Commander when that time comes."

"So long as the choice is made due to the person's merit and benefit that they will bring to the Order and not the Inquisition," I voiced, "I will agree to that. The Order needs to be free of all their leashes both past and future."

Meira nodded before continuing. Her eyes were beginning to linger longer upon me, that warmth returning to them. Focus, Rutherford. "Those who have committed the most heinous crimes within the Order are to be judged by the Inquisition, their consequences what we see fit. That may mean delivering them back to the Order for further judgment or it may not."

"I agree," Cassandra nodded. "And I voice now of wanting the same for the Seekers if they are proven to have fallen to corruption."

"If the templars join as free agents, they are to govern themselves—we will not coddle them—but they answer to us," Meira continued. "We will send them on assignments that come to the Inquisition's attention that require templars and they will answer."

"Sounds fair," I nodded.

"We will provide for their initial needs as theirs have been eradicated: grounds for them to stay, food, weapons. We will supply lyrium as well. They are not allowed to establish their own supply lines until they have proven themselves trustworthy again," she stated.

I agreed with her terms, wanting nothing more than to take her into my arms and kiss her for her wisdom. I was ready for this to be over, for us to be able to sneak away, but would she come? Would she still want me after today? I was growing impatient to be with her. "Anything else?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest.

She stared me down, clearly agitated with my short temper. "I want Barris as the templar ambassador when the time comes. Together, he, Talitha and the Inquisition will rebuild the Order and the Circles."

We both looked at Meira, saying nothing for a few moments. Cassandra saluted her. "As you say, Herald."

"So long as change is coming for both the Order and the mages," I nodded. "Your terms sound fair. I see no reason why they would refuse. They would be fools to do so."

Meira met my eyes, a fire in her own. "You know I desire change for both; change is needed for both. If it does not come, we will be here again before long."

"Indeed," I nodded.

"Let's go speak with Barris," Cassandra nodded.

…

"We could hardly turn away such an offer," Barris spoke once Meira had finished listing off the terms of our alliance, stating that we would get it in writing upon our return to Haven. "You've not ordered us to disband, and you are allowing us to aid the Inquisition where perhaps we can regain the people's respect. I look forward to this partnership," Barris nodded. "I need assurance that my brothers and sisters will follow." He left us where we stood to address his fellow templars. 

As Barris explained the terms to the others, I felt Meira's eyes on me. I avoided looking at her, knowing I wouldn't be able to look away. I knew I was being somewhat cold and short tempered with her; a mixture of my shame and my want to speak with her making my patience wear thin. I had to keep my distance, as she was the Herald and I her Commander.

My fear had subsided, but exhaustion and pain were coming in full force now as the events of the day caught up with me. I wanted nothing more than to talk with her; to listen to her soothing voice; to kiss her soundly. The thought of her pinned between me and the door in the inn in South Reach came and a fire began to burn in my gut. Would she let me kiss her like that again?

"Do we take the Inquisition’s terms, brothers and sisters?" Barris asked the others. The responding cheer was near deafening as we approached the crowd. Barris turned back to Meira. "The templars will come. I hope your stronghold is ready."

A smirk pulled Meira's lips. "Oh, don't worry. I think we're expecting company." At that, I saw the slightest hint of a smile on Barris's face. Maker, Andraste, guide us to rebuild the Order to what it should be.

…

We spent the remainder of the daytime discussing our plan for returning to Haven and dealing with the Breach. It was decided that the templars would follow us within a few days. They were to gather any useful resources from the fortress once Barris saw to order. Upon our return to South Reach, I would send the garrison of Inquisition soldiers that would be established by now to aid in performing a sweep of the area for any remaining corrupted templars.

Once those decisions had been made, we saw to the dead. So many had been killed; the nobles not without their share of losses. Pyres were built and set ablaze as rites were performed. With that seen to, Cassandra and I had gone down to where we had left the horses. They all lay slaughtered before us; the coaches of the nobles destroyed. Cassandra cursed the corrupted templars as we began picking through the gore. Dennet would no doubt be bitter over such a needless loss of some of his horses—a sentiment I shared.

Thankfully, Meira's disguise had survived unscathed, along with most of Cassandra, Vivienne and Varric's things. I did not come away as lucky and I laughed bitterly at what had survived. The Maker has a sense of humor. My elderflower salve and oakmoss elixir that were to help with the pain of withdrawal had both been destroyed; but the box that held the tools to prepare my rations of lyrium sat perfectly intact along with the wax for my hair.

We gathered everything useful and made our way back to the fortress. Dropping off their things, I checked to see if any messenger birds lived, but all were dead. With any means of transportation or communication destroyed and the fear corrupted templars may still lurk nearby, it was decided we would stay the night at the fortress—much to our displeasure. We'd see to any last-minute needs Barris had and depart at dawn to make our way back to South Reach where we were to restock and send out messages. Vivienne would stay behind to await the Inquisition soldiers who would accompany the remaining nobles back to the city.

We aided the templars in setting up a camp within the first courtyard and the room where we had met the knight-captain. Things had been cleaned, the dead removed and there was no red lyrium growing nearby. We would have to figure out how to destroy and remove the lyrium, but for now Barris and I had commanded that no one go near it. Meira and Vivienne had used magic to move the bodies of the corrupted templars so that they could be burned as fire seemed to have an effect on the substance. Denam was being kept chained in a room under constant guard until the Inquisition could bring him to Haven for judgment.

I watched Meira as she assisted the templars in setting up tents and laying out bedrolls, she unaware of how they studied her, Andraste's Herald, in awe. If they had been in doubt before, her actions and offer of an alliance had removed it. I was beginning to believe that the Maker had sent both Ellana and Meira; had placed them in Haven when they would be most needed. Meira was proving herself wise and capable while Ellana had become more devoted to the cause of the Inquisition than even some of its initial members. I prayed for them both, hoping that they would continue to follow the Maker's guidance.

Major priorities seen to, the templars raided their stores for food. Finding cheese and hard biscuits to pass around, they saw that all got a share. Despite what they had just endured, the nobles still found a way to complain about the food, causing me to roll my eyes. Water had been drawn, ladles and buckets being passed around as everyone sat by the fires that had been lit. Meira sat with Varric and Cassandra. Vivienne had retired to her tent soon after eating.

I had been talking with Barris and a few of the other templars about everything that had happened. They turned to talking about training days and foolery as initiates. Despite the circumstances of the day, they found reasons to laugh in remembrance of the brothers and sisters who had fallen. Barris's face turned bitter once more. I clasped the man's shoulder and told him I understood and the Inquisition would do all it could to help him and the others right this wrong.

"So long as we see those red monsters ended," he seethed, "Those things disgrace everything the Order should be. I fear the Herald did not see us at our best and yet...she decided to work with us? It is...beyond me."

"She is a wise woman," I offered. "She understands what the Order represents to the people of Thedas."

"But she's a mage. An elf. A Dalish elf at that—they don't even have templars," Barris voiced. "Why would she keep us around? no matter what the Order means to Thedas?"

"Because she's no fool," I explained. "She knows what would happen if she—if the Inquisition—were to abolish the Order. We would become an object of fear and distrust."

The man studied me a moment. "You trust her, then?"

"I do," I assured. "She has proven herself trustworthy in the time I have worked with her. Her origins aside, she is levelheaded, shrewd, but above all she's committed to the cause of the Inquisition, its people, and the people of Thedas. Though she could use the power and influence her title grants her, she has not."

"She seems worthy of our loyalty. I pray she proves it." He thought a moment. "Can I ask why you left the Order?"

I hesitated before I answered. "What you experienced today, I experienced in Kirkwall. Corruption led to the Order's utter destruction there. Everywhere I looked after I helped pick up the pieces, I saw only corruption. Corruption I had believed and had fed. I no longer understood what it meant to be a templar. Seeker Cassandra sought me out to join the Inquisition, told me what they were trying to accomplish, and I felt the Maker's hand guiding me to a new path." I met Barris's eyes. "I respect the Order and the soldiers within. I would see the Order become what it was meant to be, but that is not what we saw today. The Herald wants the same. The Inquisition wants the same."

He nodded. "As do I." At that, he turned to head for his tent.

I hesitated before heading towards where Meira sat but paused when I heard Varric mention his nickname for me. I stayed in the shadows between fires as I setup my tent and observed them.

Varric smiled at Meira. "You're a better person than most, then." His smile fell. "I think I've brought the man undeserved notoriety from it."

"'Notoriety' is an understatement, dwarf," Cassandra bit at Varric.

"I think Cullen is the kind of man to own his mistakes and the consequences that come with them," Meira lifted a shoulder in a shrug.

"Either way, I want you to know that I think Cullen is a good man and I had a front row view of him in Kirkwall," Varric met Meira's eyes. Perhaps I should give the dwarf a chance.

Meira studied Varric a moment, her face softening. "You don't need to explain, Varric. I appreciate that you want to, but you don't need to. Cullen and I have already had this discussion; I trust the Commander to lead our men with fair and moral judgment." Maker, I love her.

Varric seemed relieved at Meira's words before he looked around the camp. "So, the templars join the Inquisition. Even with Cullen here, I never thought that would happen. Of course, after Kirkwall, I never thought anyone would use red lyrium on purpose, either." He shook his head, his lips pursing. "The templars should know better than anyone what that crap does to people. Finding more of it really punches a hole in my 'red lyrium at the temple was a coincidence' theory."

"What do you know about red lyrium? How fast does it grow? Spread?" Meira asked.

"It took years to infect people in Kirkwall, but no one there was actually ingesting the stuff," he replied. "This 'Elder One' managed to take the worst thing I can think of and make it worse." He sighed deeply. "That's an accomplishment."

"We need to figure out how to destroy it," Meira growled. "We can't leave a single piece of it around."

"I'm with you on that," the dwarf nodded. "I've got people trying to find out where the red stuff came from. I think maybe we should make that a priority." Varric waved a hand in the air. "But that's enough doom and gloom. You just won a big victory for the Inquisition!" He shot Meira a broad smile. "What're you going to do to celebrate?" 

A playful smile spread on her lips. "I was planning to put my feet up. Maybe take a nap. You?" It warmed my heart to see her happy and I wanted nothing more than to feel that smile against my lips.

"Whatever I do, it'll be as far from Cassandra as I can get."

Meira bit her lip to keep from laughing as Cassandra sent Varric a death glare. "I am capable of having fun."

Varric laughed. "I'd pay literal money to see it, Seeker." Cassandra gave him a disgusted snort in response. Varric flicked his eyes back to Meira. "Things should be calm around here for at least the next hour. Take a moment to enjoy it."

"I'd enjoy it more if we weren't sleeping in the same fortress where we'd just cut our way through monsters," Meira grumbled. "But beggars can't be choosers, right?" I smirked at her dry humor.

Varric chuckled. "If the world's about to end, I'm sure the Seeker will let us know." Meira laughed heartily at the responding pout Cassandra gave. Varric put away the parchment he'd been holding before clasping his hands across his knees. He hesitated a moment but turned to Cassandra. "You know, Seeker, for someone with your tact and charisma you assembled a...pretty good little Inquisition. I'm giving you the benefit of the doubt and assuming you didn't drag them all here by force."

Cassandra rolled her eyes. "How kind of you." How Cassandra had not punched Varric was beyond me. I had seen her do it to others for lesser offenses—she'd done it to me.

"I mean, you never know, you could have kidnapped Ruffles, and she'd be too polite to say anything," he flashed a wicked grin. Meira chuckled and so did I.

"Leliana recruited Josephine," Cassandra offered. "They're... friends."

"So, there's a rational explanation after all. Just when I thought you had layers," Varric mocked a pout. He was twisting the knife pretty hard into Cassandra, still bitter over his being a prisoner prior to the Breach exploding. "It makes sense that Leliana did the recruiting when the Inquisition started. Not everyone can be intimidated into signing up after all."

Cassandra let out a huff of air. "I recruited Commander Cullen." My ears pricked at my name.

"Lucky him," Varric chuckled.

"He's made no complaints about my manners," Cassandra sat straighter, jutting her chin out. I chuckled at the bit of pride that seemed to bring her.

"His last boss was a raving lunatic who turned into a statue," Varric observed as he leaned towards Cassandra and mock-whispered, "That's not a high bar." No matter his words, that brought a smirk to my face. Though Cassandra was far superior to Meredith, they did both share a temper and ruthless streak. 

Meira bit her lip as she studied the two. Cassandra had a slight blush on her cheeks in embarrassment and Varric was reveling in her discomfort. "So, it's true that she turned into a statue?"

Varric turned his eyes to Meira. "Absolutely true. She's still there, bringing an extra dose of horror to the Gallows' tourists."

"No one's moved it-I mean her?" Cassandra asked.

"And make it impossible for children to play 'Who's Brave Enough to Poke Meredith?'" Varric questioned.

"They don't actually do that, do they?" Meira asked.

"No. No one's brave enough to poke Meredith."

"That is so strange," Meira mused. "The statue part, not the poking her part."

"It was even stranger to witness," Varric shook his head. "You should've seen the look on Curly's face."

My heart beat faster as the dwarf mentioned that night. The sensation of the even stones of the Gallows echoed beneath my feet as did the rumbling thunder of the building storm. It had been chaos all around me, though the lyrium had kept me calm. The other templars had surrounded me; asking questions as to what was coming:

"The Right of Annulment was invoked and nearly carried out on the Circle of Ferelden when I was younger," I'd told Keran and Ruvena when they asked why Meredith had called for the Right and if she was in the right to do so. "There it would have been justified. Demons overran the whole tower. Here, it's much harder to tell who's in the wrong." They'd looked at me in confusion. "I hope Meredith knows what she's doing. I will do what she commands of me, we all will...but something about this isn't right. I hope we can resolve this quickly and with little bloodshed. I am not looking forward to this." I hadn't known why I was being so open with them. I had never been so before; not with any of the templars under me. But Hawke had chosen to stand with the mages. And I could no longer quiet the whispers of doubt that had been growing in regard to Meredith. They'd grown to shouts as I'd looked into her eyes as she'd faced down Orsino. "You must steel yourself for what is to come," I'd said in encouragement to them as much as myself.

"You want to know what he was like that night? If he really took the courageous stand I painted in the book?" Varric's voice brought me back to the present. Meira nodded in response. Varric paused a moment, a seriousness in his face I had not seen before. "He did and, in that moment, Hawke was proud to know him." She'd been...proud? "Was it later than it should have been? Yeah—Hawke thought so too, but he did it; ignoring his superiors, ignoring the Order, and even his own prejudices." I winced at those words, the truth hitting me square in the chest.

"Putting all of that aside, he stood between Meredith and Hawke for what was right, drawing his blade on his knight-commander that had gone too far." Varric thought a moment before he chuckled. "It was a moment that I could never have come up with. No one would have believed it. The lone templar who was the right-hand man of his fanatic commanding officer standing against the chaos in a city ruled by the Order? The Order that had put a chokehold on its mages? The man having been instrumental in said chokehold? It doesn't sound plausible."

"Why do you think people still treat him with disdain?" Cassandra quirked a brow. "They don't believe it." She sighed. "Sometimes I don't think even the man in question believes it."

"He doesn't," Meira murmured as she stared at the flames of the fire. "It's good he no longer belongs to that life. Maybe one day he'll even realize he's free of it." They looked to her and nodded. I am trying. At her words, my feet moved of their own accord towards her.

"We've returned to the doom and gloom," Varric shook his head. "I say we put it to bed. So, tell me—who do you think is the toughest: Josephine, Leliana, or Cassandra?"

"I'm right here, you know," Cassandra growled. 

"That doesn't rule you out, Seeker." Varric shrugged.

"Cullen's not up for consideration?" Meira asked, quirking a brow.

Varric laughed heartily. "Curly? They just keep him around to look pretty." Meira laughed.

"Do I want to know what has you so amused?" I questioned as I joined them. Meira blinked and looked at me. I met her eyes, letting my affection for her show just a bit.

"Apparently, we just keep you around for your looks," Cassandra grumbled.

"'My looks'?" I quirked a brow as I looked at the three of them. "I fear I am missing context for the joke."

Meira chuckled. "Fear not, Commander. And Varric, if I had to choose…I'd say Josephine. Sorry, Cassandra."

Cassandra gave a small smile. "I agree with you, Herald. That woman frightens me and I've been a warrior for nearly twenty years."

Varric let out a laugh. "Solas owes me a sovereign."

"Maker's breath," I sighed. Honestly, how much betting did Varric and Solas do in regard to us all?  I looked back to Meira, her eyes on me. I tried to muster up the words I wanted to say to her, to ask her to join me for a walk, but Cassandra and Varric spoke before I did.

"Well, I think I should get some rest," Varric said as he stood and stretched. "Long journey on foot tomorrow."

"As should I," Cassandra agreed. "Herald. Commander."

We bid them goodnight, watching as they walked to their tents. I turned back to Meira, but she was avoiding my eye. I took a deep breath and tried to muster up some courage. To my surprise, it came readily enough. "Would you accompany me for a walk?" I asked.

She nodded and stood, brushing herself off. She'd removed some of her armor and only had her staff, whereas I was still fully armored. After witnessing the corrupted templars, I felt more comfortable in my full armor while still at the fortress. We walked in silence for some distance until we were out of reach of the firelight. I led us up the nearby stairs until we were overlooking the courtyard below, wanting to take her hand in mine, but resisting as I sensed she was angry with me. She leaned on the railing and waited for me to speak.

"I...I am," I cleared my throat. "I am sorry."

"For?" she asked, her voice hard.

"My cold behavior," I admitted. "I was...pushing you away."

She turned her eyes to me. The sky was full of stars, and I could see her in their light. Soft and dim, but I could still make out her features. "Why?"

I looked up at the stars. So many and so beautiful. Why had I been cold to her at first? "I feared what...you thought of me." I closed my eyes. Shame. Shame at my behavior after the red lyrium. Shame at my fear before the demon. "The way I acted after...they tried to force red lyrium on me. How I...was paralyzed before the demon." I met her eyes after a moment.

She turned fully to me, anger in her voice as she spoke. "Why in the Maker's name would you believe that I would think badly of you for either of those reasons?" Her brow furrowed as she studied me. "Your ferocity and anger after they tried to force red lyrium on you was understandable." She closed her eyes tight for a moment. Her voice was softer as she spoke. "And the demon...I can hardly blame you; I barely escaped it. We've both scars already when it comes to demons."

I looked away from her, heat prickling on my neck as she looked at me with such understanding. "Still, I should be...stronger."

"Cullen," Meira breathed, tugging on my fur mantle. "You are one of the strongest people I know."

I met her eyes in surprise, before my face softened. I saw her lips part in response to the look on my face, her eyes flicking to my mouth. Yet, I hesitated to take her in my arms. "I could—I would—say the same about you."

She blushed. "I'm not strong," she murmured. "If I were strong...I..." She sighed and turned her back to me, leaning once more on the railing.

You are, Meira. You are so strong. All that you've faced, all that you've endured and yet you still smile? Laugh? Love? Trust? Hesitantly, I put a hand on her low back. She glanced back to me and I met her eyes, hoping my words were there. "Tell me."

"Because you've been so open?" She bit out. I flinched at her anger, but her face softened instantly as she straightened. "Forgive me."

"No, you're right," I sighed. "Everything that happened today brought back...everything."

"I know, Cullen," she said softly, her eyes searching my face. "Do you know how many times I wanted to take your hand and tell you it would be all right? That I wanted to comfort you in any way I could?" I studied her. "Alas, I am the Herald and you the Commander. Yet, when I could have comforted you, you pushed me away."

My eyes fell. "I-I don't want…I wish that…Maker's breath." I clenched my teeth in frustration.

She turned to me once more, taking my hand and leading us to a nearby doorway. My heart started hammering in my chest, my gut twisting with nerves and anticipation as she pulled me through.

"What, Cullen? Talk to me."

It was dark in here. I could no longer see her, but I felt her. Her warmth, her eyes; heard her breathing, even her heartbeat. Why had I pushed her away? Shame, yes, but more than that. I forced myself to speak the words. "I don't want you tainted by my darkness."

"Cullen," she breathed as she put a hand against my cheek. I leaned into her touch and closed my eyes. "You think you're the only one with darkness? I could not survive mine without the Maker, without...you. Do not push me away in the hopes of sparing me; you're only harming yourself. Did I not tell you? I see you, blood and all, and I am unafraid."

Oh, Meira. Oh, my love. My darling. My heart. I put a hand over hers and pressed her palm harder against my skin. My memories were a constant ghost haunting me, trapping me with each recollection. The red templars and the red lyrium physical representations of what I was both running from and desperate for; the rage I'd unleashed as I'd cut the corrupted templars down the rage I held against myself. Yet fear had kept me from protecting her from the demon as it'd kept me from protecting so many others. I could fail her in so many ways. Do not falter. I had failed her. "I fear you should be afraid."

"I'm not," she assured. "I understand, Cullen. I do, but I also know…You have been alone for far too long." My eyes flew open at those words, my mind returning to the cabin in the farmlands. She brought her other hand up to my cheek and pulled me closer to her. "You're not alone anymore. You have me."

I felt her eyes studying me. I'd begun to say something, but the words disappeared as she ran a thumb along my bottom lip. Oh, Maker. I inhaled sharply at the sensation. I pulled her into my arms, praying they were strong, steady, and reassuring. She was here—we were here—together. I held her tighter against me, burying my face in her neck. "I was so worried for you. Can you forgive my cowardice?" I whispered.

"It was not cowardice, my knight," she assured. "You were afraid of it. Fear is not cowardice. I saw how you fought to reach me as it dragged me away; how you fought the templars that tried to harm you. You are no coward. The demon took you back there, but I ended it. Know that I can—I will—protect you, too. My Cullen, my lion."

I chuckled. "Lion?"

"The way you roared for me..." she murmured her voice lowering and taking on a huskiness.

My heart beat in earnest in my chest, my mind quieting. She ran her hands up my cuirass, my gut tightening in response. Hesitantly, she curled her fingers into my hair. My blood burned through my veins pulling my thoughts to center only on her as I met her lips. I was gentle and soft a first, peppering her face with kisses before finding her lips again. To my surprise, she tilted her chin to better meet my mouth. She stood on her tiptoes as her fingers combed through my hair before finding purchase in my fur and pulled herself tighter to me.

The thought of nearly losing her, the way she'd spoken to me after ending the demon, the way she was kissing me, the smell of her—it was all working to overwhelm my sense. She seemed no less affected as my lips parted hers only for her to respond in kind. Time stopped as every nerve in my being came alive. My hands swept the hourglass curves of her body, my fingers digging into the curves of her hips before cupping her thighs to lift her up and set her atop a large crate. She didn't seem to mind as she ran her fingers through my hair and hooked her legs around my waist before answering my passion with her own.

I could not tell how long we stayed like that, but I didn't want it to end. Eventually, though, my lungs betrayed me, and I had to wrench my mouth from hers as I gulped down air. As I did, she pressed kisses along my jaw before she let out a contented sigh and sense reasserted itself.

Gently, I lowered her and my cheeks burned with embarrassment at my loss of self-control. Yet, she had not stopped me nor was she objecting now. Hesitantly, I asked, "It...that wasn't too much?"

She touched my face. "That was...new." I was unsure what to say to that. "And I felt...free." Her voice was thick with those words and my heart filled with tender love for her. I placed a hand on her cheek and stroked along her cheekbone. "Don't misunderstand me, I enjoy the tender side of you...but I...could have more of that." She ran a finger along the scar on my lip as it pulled into a smirk.

I cleared my throat as desire burned in my gut. I curled my fingers around her wrist. "So-so could I. To be honest, that's part of why I was keeping my distance...I," I cleared my throat again. "I was worried...I'd—" My face was burning now as words escaped me.

"Claim my virtue?" she asked, fighting a smile as she quirked a brow.

"What? No! That's not...I wasn't even...why-how-Maker!" I swore.

She laughed merrily and despite my embarrassment, the sound eased the tension in my chest. "You just had your tongue in my mouth and you're saying you weren't thinking about my...virtue?"

"Sweet blood of Andraste," I groaned as I felt my blush spread to my ears and down my neck. "No! I was not. Maker. You-you sound like Rylen."

"You're so adorable when you're flustered," she murmured. "Tell me, my knight, do you often kiss Rylen that way?" 

"My darling, please," I begged as I choked with laughter.

She chuckled and stood on tiptoes to press her mouth to mine. "My Cullen. My adorable, awkward, sweet, handsome, alluring, brave, funny lion."

"I am not sure if I am to be offended or pleased," I chuckled against her mouth.

"They are only words of adoration, my knight," she promised.

"In that case, my lady," I stated huskily as I smirked, "Let me show you the depths of my gratitude."

We kissed passionately once more. I made Meira pay for her comments by kissing her until we were both gasping for air, to her amused chuckle. When we broke away, she brought her hand up to my face, magic glowing there. "Is it all right if I use magic? Our...recent affections are pretty plain," she explained, amusement in her voice.

"All right," I consented. My skin cooled and tingled as she used a bit of frost and healing magic to erase the evidence from our faces before we started to descend the stairs. Only a few steps down, now able to see her in the starlight, she gestured for me to sit as she did the same.

As I sat, she recounted everything that had happened to her in the Fade, all the ways Envy had hurt her. Everything she had seen—including my succumbing to red lyrium, the monster I had become. She put her hand on my cheek as she told me how seeing me pinned to the ground had frightened her. I looked away in humiliation, but she turned me gently back to her, assuring that I had nothing to be ashamed of as she stroked my cheek.

"Tell me about Samson," she requested, quietly. "It...rattled you when that templar mentioned him and you clearly have history. Who is he? He was mentioned in Tale of the Champion, but only briefly."

I scowled as I let out a deep sigh. "Raleigh Samson. When I was first transferred to Kirkwall, I shared quarters with him. He seemed a decent man, at first, and I knew him to be an accomplished templar. Meredith later expelled him for 'erratic behavior'. He ended up begging on Kirkwall's streets. He committed further crimes but managed to evade the Order's justice."

"Do you really think it's him?" Meira quirked a brow.

"We won't know for certain until we begin to look into this whole business but given the templar's threat and the letter we found," I looked away from her as I thought of myself upon the ground, pinned like an animal. Heard their song as they wrenched my mouth open and the red eyes of the one who'd nearly poisoned me. I ignored the hunger for lyrium that licked up my throat. Would they have bested me if I'd been taking it? Thoughts of using lyrium came as well as memories of Samson's addiction. I curled my lip. "I would not be surprised."

"If you thought him a decent man at one time, what changed?" Meira probed.

I found her eyes. "He had a chronic lyrium addiction," I said quietly and relinquished a bit of truth. Will she guess? Or will I have to tell her plainly eventually? She had already noticed some of the symptoms of withdrawal. When she'd asked, I'd given her a half-truth in response. I knew it was wrong, knew she deserved the whole truth, but she had so much on her mind already, I didn't want to add yet another stress. "To some degree...all templars have an addiction, but there are those who...go beyond the normal level. Samson was such a one. When he turned to begging, he apparently spent every coin he made on lyrium by buying it from local smugglers. He turned to smuggling out apostates from Kirkwall to earn said coin when begging didn't make enough to meet his needs."

"It sounds like Samson had a miserable life."

"The Order expelled him," I relented. I knew how difficult it was to step away from that life to try again and I'd stepped away for a position promised. Samson had had nothing, but he chose his addiction and however he could pay for it. "But he had choices. He could've found another path, but he chose lyrium and crime."

"That's a little harsh, Cullen," she studied my face as I looked at her. "Surely, you can have a little sympathy for the man?"

"Not if he's the one responsible for the devastation caused here," I clenched my jaw. If he knew and still poisoned these templars—had a demon do it for him—he did not deserve my sympathy.

"I thought you said he evaded the Order's justice and yet you know all of this about him?" 

Shrewd indeed. "I did know Hawke and Guard-Captain Aveline. They had their ears to the underbelly of Kirkwall. Samson might have evaded justice, but that didn't mean I was unaware of what he was up to. Besides, Kirkwall was not like Kinloch. I was out in the field more often than not; I became more acquainted with the dark side of the world than I ever wanted to."

"H-how well did you know Hawke?" she asked, unable to meet my eyes at the question. "The way Varric writes you two in Tale of the Champion..."

"Maker's breath," I groaned. "Not in that sense, I assure you. Varric added it for 'dramatic flair' I assume."

"But you were friends?" she questioned, still looking away from him.

"I suppose." I leaned forward until I caught her eye. "I will admit there may have been some...flirtation; more on Hawke's part than my own, but I was honest when I told you I had never been with anyone. Perhaps, I should clarify and say I have never even been in a relationship with anyone." I chuckled darkly. "Perhaps that is why I'm not very good at this."

"What do you mean you're not good at this?" she asked, her brow furrowing.

"I...keep floundering," I looked away, heat growing in my face once more. "You asked to move at a slow pace, but I keep pressing for...more. I do not mean to, but..." I thought of our passionate kiss, of her thighs in my hands and that fire seared my insides as I wanted for her. I sighed. "You asked me to be your steady shoulder. I pushed you away only to pull you back to kiss you...passionately. All I've done is...kiss you, but I haven't...properly wooed you." A bitter smirk pulled my lips.

She let out a breathy chuckle. "And what, pray tell, my knight, would proper wooing look like amidst this chaos?" She leaned against my shoulder as I let out a breathy chuckle. "And as far as I'm concerned, you've been plenty steady—today not counting for either of us." She met my eyes and I looked at her softly. "As for your affections, my lion, I...expected nothing less. What I meant for a slow pace was...sex." She blushed deeply and looked away from me. My own face burned at the word; at the thought of us...how I longed for her. "I-I'm not sure when I will be ready for that. For us to...enjoy that level of intimacy. I...am unsure how...I -" She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. My love. "I may not be ready for... quite some time. Can you...will you—"

She feared that I would grow impatient. I cursed myself internally for losing control and kissing her that way. How could she not think that I was desperate for her? How do I reassure her that I would wait? I tipped her chin with my fingers, lifting her face to mine, ignoring the blood pounding in my face. "I-I would wait an eternity for you, my darling."

She smiled bitterly. "I pray it is not an eternity."

"Meira," I spoke, my voice commanding. Her eyes met mine. "I will wait as long as you need. I will do whatever you need of me. I will not...make love to you until you are ready. There is no need for you to rush or push yourself. You have nothing to fear. I am not going anywhere." I kissed her tenderly, with as much gentleness as I could, but with equal passion. She seemed to almost enjoy it more than the last, so I poured all my love into it. I held her face in my hands as she gripped my wrists. Breaking the kiss, I slid my hands away from her face and took her hands in mine. "What did you mean you 'expected nothing less' when you talked of my affections?" I asked softly as I entwined our fingers and caressed her nose with my own.

She chuckled, sheepishly. "I know you well enough to have had an idea of how you would show your affection. Despite your...uncertainty...you have—you are…deeply passionate."

"Hmm," was all I said in response, feeling wholly seen by her at those words. "I must admit, sometimes I find it frightening how well you seem to know me."

"I had lots of time to study you," she smirked. "Perhaps that should frighten you."

I barked a laugh. "It would if I had not been studying you just as intently." I met her eyes, an embarrassed grin on my lips as I thought of her in the tower. "Honestly, I couldn't keep my eyes off you. But we hadn't even spoken." I smiled softly at her as I drank in her beauty in the starlight. "I still can't keep my eyes off you."

"It's the dreadlocks, isn't it?" She mused as she fussed with her false hair. "They certainly have a wild quality to them."

I chuckled before leaning in to kiss her soundly, drinking in her laughter as I did.

…

After a time, we finally returned to the courtyard, not wanting to separate, but we bid each other goodnight. I did not show my fear to Meira as I left her to face the demons that would haunt me in my dreams tonight. I crawled into my tent, removing my armor only because I knew I would not be able to lay down with it on.

I considered just staying awake, forcing myself to walk the perimeter of the fortress again and again until dawn came, but the way my eyelids were betraying me told me it would be a losing battle. I laughed bitterly as my eyes caught on the box that contained lyrium. My medicines gone, there would be no relief for the pain, no comfort found in their soothing effects. I would face these demons, these memories, in their full strength tonight.

Maker, though the darkness comes upon me, I shall embrace the Light. I shall weather the storm. I shall endure. Maker, Andraste, give me strength.

I stripped down to my tunic and leather breeches before sitting upon my bedroll. I folded my hands and bowed my head in prayer. "O Maker, hear my cry: Guide me through the blackest nights. Steel my heart against the temptations of the wicked. Make me to rest in the warmest places. O Creator, see me kneel: For I walk only where You would bid me. Stand only in places You have blessed. Sing only the words You place in my throat. My Maker, know my heart: Take from me a life of sorrow. Lift me from a world of pain. Judge me worthy of Your endless pride. My Creator, judge me whole: Find me well within Your grace. Touch me with fire that I be cleansed. Tell me I have sung to Your approval. O Maker, hear my cry: Seat me by Your side in death. Make me one within Your glory. And let the world once more see Your favor. For You are the fire at the heart of the world, and comfort is only Yours to give."

Tears wet my eyes as I finished and my soul ached with the words, begging that they would hear me. I continued to pray over and over until at last, no matter how I fought, I drifted into sleep.

Reyna's demon was gone, but the others that had crossed the Veil of their own accord now circled me outside the magical cage. All in Meira's form, all calling to let them please me—knowing I would please them; sensing how I hungered for them, for her. I was trapped. I knew it wasn't real, knew I had escaped, but I knew I wouldn't wake up either.

They circled and circled, laughing at me as I panted the Chant, as I humiliated myself in terror. Entering the cage, they caressed me as I covered my ears at their promises. They'd pull my hands away, whispering of my darkest desires being fulfilled if only I gave in. They'd take my face in their hands, speaking softly and with such enticement I'd nearly give in.

I'd fight—thrashing, kicking, punching, swinging my blade—all ineffective. No! Leave me! When I fought, they'd hiss and their caresses would turn to gropes. I'd kick them away, only for them to trap me between them. They'd take turns being Meira: either the Meira who loved me or the Meira turned abomination—sometimes both. One promising to make love to me while the other promised to kill me.

I could resist the lustful Meira, knowing I'd already done that, but the Meira turned abomination: I couldn't stop as my blade went through her again and again, knowing I'd already been willing to kill her once. I couldn't stop the cry she released, the fear in her eyes, the betrayal and hurt. I couldn't look away as she bled out before me. I was congratulated over her dead body, awarded the title of Knight-Commander all the while my eyes never left her fixed stare, devoid of life. Meira. Meira.

I couldn't block out my screams as her body rose to attack me. My feet faltering, my body freezing, unable to fight her. She'd whisper my name as she tore me open, as she feasted on me while I watched. Every bit of that pain wracked my body as if it were truly happening.

I screamed and cried. Cried out to the Maker, cried out to Andraste, cried out for my mother.

Then it'd end, and the demons would laugh at my pathetic display; drinking in my fear, my pain, my want to be free of this torture, for them to just take my life. One would coo that if they killed me, their entertainment would be over, and they hadn't had this much fun in quite some time.

They'd straddle me, taking liberties as they explored my armored body, finding the places where I was unprotected. You are pretty to look at. Why don't you play with us? You'd please us so well. Come, let us please you. Will you let us adore you?

Again and again, the cycle repeated until I no longer knew what was real and what was the demons' illusion. Until I no longer knew what I wanted and what they told me I wanted. Until I no longer knew anything outside that cage; no longer knew any words beyond the Chant falling from my lips.

A piece of me, the single part of me that was still whole, told me it wasn't real, to keep fighting, to keep resisting. I listened to that piece of myself, feeling an odd sense of peace from it even as I felt my very soul fraying; my mind sundering. My body was wracked with the pain of withdrawal: shaking, sweating, vomiting, and desperately thirsty. I was starving, dehydrated, and my heart could not stop pounding in fear.

I forced myself to crawl out of that cage. Forced myself to leave behind the boy trapped there; to block out his weeping, his fear, his cry for relief through death. A last cry for the demons to leave me sounded as I tumbled out of the cage onto a pile of rotting corpses. The stench filling my nostrils and making my eyes water.

Instead of the demons' hands, skeletal hands groped at me, pulling me further into the writhing mass of decaying bodies. I saw their dead eyes full of betrayal, terror, and a silent cry for help. Their dying whispers called out to me, wanting to know why I hadn't done more, why I hadn't stopped Meredith, why I hadn't listened to everyone who told me what she had become. Further down amongst the heap I was pushed, suffocating on the miasma of decay as I fell into darkness.

At the bottom, I landed on my feet. My heart was pounding and blue pulsed in synchrony. The song echoed, the sensation of the warm liquid and the sweet relief it would bring if I just drank upon my tongue. The blue pulsed brighter and I saw the little box at my feet. My hands shaking, my body grew slick with sweat as I fought the urge to pick it up. No! It opened of its own accord, revealing the philter of shimmering liquid within. The philter drifted to me and danced before my eyes.

Beyond the bottle, I saw myself as I was while on lyrium: sedate, angry, unfeeling and cold. I saw the man who had been too weak to resist manipulation; too trusting to fight wrong orders; too dependent on lyrium to feel safe—to feel strong. Next to him stood the me of today who'd been too frightened to defeat the demon. They joined into one, becoming my eighteen-year-old self as he received my first philter of lyrium, which he held out to me. I licked my lips, saliva flooding my mouth. As it did, lyrium dribbled down his chin and glowed in his eyes.

No, I won't take it. I swatted the bottle away only for it to be caught by Meredith. Leave me! Her eyes burned red as she stared me down, sneering at my weakness; at my softness for mages. The philter turned red in her hand as she approached the younger reflection of me. She yanked his head back and poured the red down his throat. No! No! No!

I watched as he—as I—turned into one of the red ones. Skin tearing, bones breaking, limbs elongating and twisting into a being of flesh and lyrium. A monstrosity. As if all of my sins, all of my failures, were on full display in those red crystals that took over my body. As I gave into the rage, the bitterness, the hatred, the weakness I had been trying so desperately to fight. He stared me down, a bitter sadness in the crimson of his eyes. Those eyes begged to know why I ever set foot on the path to becoming a templar as this was the inevitable end.

I opened my mouth to speak, but he roared at me in rage before tackling me to the ground. He pinned me beneath him as he took one of those crystals and slowly shoved it into my wildly beating heart. I screamed out in pain and defiance as in one last desperate attempt, I used all my strength to flip him onto his back.

I stared into his face and found worry in his green eyes. Green? "Cullen, please," his voice pleaded, but it was wrong. It wasn't my voice. It wasn't even a man's voice. It was...hers. It was...Meira's voice. Suddenly, a soft light appeared, revealing Meira beneath me.

I was atop her, pinning her with my full weight, my hands gripping her wrists painfully. Oh, Maker! Oh, Maker! Maker! I blinked, trying to shake myself out of my dreams, out of my memories, and come back to the present. My entire body shook and I realized I was breathing raggedly. Meira. It's Meira. We're in my tent. She's in my tent. Why?

"M-Meira?" I panted.

"Yes, you're safe. It was a nightmare," she explained, her voice calm, a soft smile on her lips despite her worry.

"Meira?" I croaked. Oh, Maker, what have I done? As gently as I could, I released her wrists and backed as far away from her as I could on my hands and knees. I tried to get as far away as I could, but the tent was small. I studied her face, terrified that I had hurt her. I felt the remnants of her magic on my skin: ice on my wrists and along my forehead where she'd tried to cool me down. "Maker, Meira. What are you doing in here?" I felt myself still shaking, the weakness bordering on overwhelming in the wake of the nightmares.

"It's a long story," she murmured, her eyes searching my face. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine, Meira. Tonight is—," I let out a groan of pain as my arms buckled from under me. Maker, please, don't let her see me like this.

"Cullen!" She lunged for me, catching me before I hit the ground. "Cullen, please, tell me what I can do." She cradled my head in her lap, running her fingers through my sweat-dampened hair.

"Tonight is not a good night," I murmured bitterly after the weak spell subsided. "Please, don't worry." I pushed myself up and stroked her cheek.

"Purpose was concerned enough to drop me here," she grumbled. "And I am most assuredly worried." She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close.

"I am sorry," I apologized, wanting to release myself from her grip, but not wanting to leave it either. "Did I hurt you?"

"Don't apologize," she rubbed her fingers along my neck. "You didn't hurt me, I was prepared. Let me care for you."

"Al-all right," I conceded. "What—"

"First, your clothes are wet and it's too cold for you to sleep that way. You'll get sick. Let me dry everything," she instructed. "While I do that, you need to drink plenty of water." She passed me the skin of water I had in the tent.

"You...you want me to undress?" I asked, heat rising in my face.

"Cullen, I want you to undress so I can dry your clothes. Fear not, Commander, I will not take advantage of you," she flashed an impish grin that didn't quite reach her eyes. Not the demon. The demon could never get her humor right.

I blushed deeply. "That's not-I wasn't- Maker's breath."

She chuckled as she put her back to me. She had started to dry my wool blanket. I began to undress, doing my best to ignore the blush spreading all over my face and body as I did. While she worked, she told me how she ended up in my tent. The potion she'd been taking to keep her out of the Fade had been destroyed by the corrupted templars. Upon waking in the Fade, Purpose had been there to guide her.

Her voice was elated as she described everything the spirit had showed her, of what she had learned how to do. She'd been able to see Therinfal in its every state throughout time; had been able to speak with other spirits that inhabited the Fade nearby. As she spoke of them, they sounded much like people, but their actions and words were the embodiment of the emotion they represented. She laughed as she told me how a Spirit of Courage had helped us with our kiss; expressed her gratitude as she described how a Spirit of Valor had assisted us in our fight against the corrupted templars.

I asked the occasional question, wanting to understand, but mostly wanting to soak in her voice as she spoke so passionately about it. I worried for her; worried what these powers meant for her, but she was so...excited. How she could manipulate the Fade, learn from the spirits—all that she could potentially do. So, I listened, knowing I would have to voice my concern eventually, but for now I let her speak.

The things she could do—had done—proved hard for my mind to wrap around. I could tell as she spoke that, no matter her excitement, she knew the darkness that lurked at the heart of her abilities. That became all the more evident as she described Purpose's final lesson for her: entering dreams.

"Purpose wanted you to enter dreams?" I asked, pausing my struggle to shimmy my leather breeches off. My sweat slick skin causing them to cling to me. Maker, what must she think of me?

"To help," Meira nodded, her voice quiet. "He says I am a bridge between the mortal world and the Fade. That mages like me should be able to help mortals that suffer in their dreams." She paused a moment as if she wanted to turn, but she didn't. "He wanted me to help you, but I refused. I've done so by accident already. I will not enter another's dreams intentionally without their permission. I would not betray your trust like that."

A deep sense of gratitude flooded through me at her words. What she would have seen tonight...Maker, thank you. I leaned towards her, placing my hand on her slender shoulder and running my thumb along the curve of her shoulder and neck. "Thank you," I breathed.

I let her go to grab my damp clothes, placing them next to her leg. She passed the wool blanket to me, and I swung it around my shoulders to cover my naked body. I tried not to think of the fact that I was in only my smalls and Meira sat before me in nothing but the hide bodysuit that clung to her every curve. After a moment, she turned to me and I looked away from her to keep my gaze from dropping to her torso.

I pulled the blanket tighter around me as I reached to grab my fur mantle. I held it out to her, her dark brow quirking. I cleared my throat, unable to meet her eyes. "Cou-Could you put this on, please?"

Confused, she took the mantle, her fingers brushing mine and searing me as my nerves tingled. In my peripheral, I saw her put her arms through the mantle and pull it around her. Tugging my blanket tighter still, I scratched an itch on my chin as my face burned with a blush. I cleared my throat. "Did you...enjoy the Fade?"

She smiled. Maybe this wasn't a good idea, either. I was enraptured by her in my fur and thoughts came unbidden that I forced away. I concentrated on her words. "I did. It was...amazing. The spirits, what I can do. It was also frightening, but I don't think it's a bad thing to have a healthy dose of reverence for the powers I seem to hold."

"I do not believe so, either," I nodded, glancing at her. "I will admit it does sound extraordinary." She smiled wider at me, and I had to look away again to avoid being impertinent. I couldn't help the shiver that ran down my spine that had nothing to do with the cold.

"I'm nearly finished," she assured as she continued to work on my clothing. I could not find words, and she did not seem to mind sitting in silence as she worked her magic. My eyes were drawn to her hands as the light and power weaved through her slender fingers and into the fabric of my tunic. I glanced up at her face, watching as she concentrated. "Does it bother you?" she asked as her eyes met mine.

I quirked a brow. "What?"

"My magic? Does it bother you for me to use it?" she asked.

I shook my head. "There was a time that the smallest use would send me back there, but...that has lessened." I met her jade eyes. "That's not to say that I want mages going unchecked. I trust you. Trust Bethany and the others that have proven themselves in the Inquisition. I still struggle with my trust of magic, but...perhaps someday I can remember the good before I remember the bad."

"I'm sorry," she offered. "I'm glad it is getting better."

My lips twitched. "As am I. I was growing tired of caring for my own wounds all the time."

"After your excellent care of the cut on your lip?" she quirked a brow, fighting a smile. "You should consider becoming a healer yourself."

I smirked. "I don't think my patients would appreciate my work."

"Mmm, but I do," she purred as she boldly looked at the scar on my lip before her eyes flicked over me. Maker, what a sight I must be. Naked, bundled in a blanket, no doubt an utter mess from my nightmares. Blood pounded in my face, but I gave her a sheepish smile as she smiled at me. "That should do it."

She handed me my clothes. Without thinking, I shrugged out of the blanket before she had turned, exposing my upper body to her. I swallowed thickly as I watched her slowly glance over me; watched as her own throat bobbed before she put her back to me. Blood pumping hotter through my being, I quickly dressed before I did something foolish.

"Done." I stated and she turned. I met her eyes. "Thank you for...tonight."

"I apologize for Purpose just dropping me in here. I wasn't aware spirits could do that," she rolled her eyes.

I chuckled. "They seem to have taken a particular interest in you."

"In you as well, it seems," she murmured. She met my eyes and blushed a little. "I should get back to my own tent."

"I suppose you should," I rested my arms on my knees, gripping my hands to keep from taking her into my arms. Even though I want you to stay.

"I'll see you soon," she smiled as she removed my mantle and I had to look away again.

"See you soon," I choked out, my heart pounding in my throat.

She turned to the tent flap and just as she was opening it, I lunged forward to grasp her hips. Gently, I pulled her back against me, wrapping my arms around her waist. My heart was thundering, my breathing ragged again as I buried my face in the crook of her neck. I grazed the exposed skin along the curve of her neck with my nose and lips.

"Meira," I whispered against the skin below her ear, and I felt her shudder against me. "Meira, Meira," I kept murmuring against her skin, feeling her pulse quicken beneath my lips as she leaned into my touch, a sigh tumbling from her mouth.

That fire blazed in my core, my heart pumping faster and faster, my control threatening to slip again. I held her tighter for a moment before I released her. She turned, her eyes dark, and it took every ounce of my will not to put her beneath me and capture her mouth in a passionate kiss as she ran a thumb along my cheek. She practically threw herself out of the tent and I groaned as I tossed myself back onto my bedroll.

Maker, this will be the death of me—if withdrawal doesn't take me first. 

…

There was no more sleep to be had as that fire continued to burn within me, bringing only thoughts of Meira to mind. I tossed and turned on my bedroll, my arms aching to hold her. With a frustrated sigh, I wrenched myself off the ground and began strapping my armor back on before collecting my things, rolling up my bedroll, and flicking the flap of my tent open.

I spotted Meira, my eyes going to her—finding her—on their own. She stood with Cassandra outside their tent; her armor, thankfully, in place. I made my way over to them, my eyes hardly straying from Meira as I came closer and I noticed the blush blooming on her cheeks. I gave her a smirk in response which made her look away from me.

"Herald," I nodded when I stood before them. "Lady Cassandra," I nodded. "We should speak with Barris before we depart."

"A moment, my dears," Vivienne's voice spoke from behind Meira and we turned. "It is good that you salvaged as many templars as you did, my dear. We will need every templar, but they will require proper management. We also need to increase our lyrium supplies considerably. The Chantry may still have stockpiles we can use."

"Commander Cullen will look into it," Meira gestured to me, her eyes finding mine. "You already have a supply line, do you not?"

"I—" I began. She trusts me with this?

Vivienne's dark eyes landed on me. "You undoubtedly did, but it was established before the Divine Conclave." Vivienne looked back to Meira. I furrowed my brow and crossed my arms over my chest. "The situation has changed. The Breach has done more than disfigure the sky. The Veil itself is broken. All mages, no matter how skilled, are now in danger of drawing demons to themselves. Before this crisis is over, you may find that templars, flawed as they may be, are all that stand between us and chaos."

"You have a low opinion of your fellow mages," Meira stated to the woman as her brow quirked.

"It is not a matter of opinion, my dear," Vivienne reasoned. "I have a close relationship with reality. Many of my colleagues do not. Magic is dangerous, just as fire is dangerous. Anyone who forgets this truth gets burned."

"I agree, Vivienne," Meira inclined her head. Meira remembered the dangers of magic but knew that her fellow mages were not entirely without self-control. The problem was the Breach made for an unexpected variable: we didn't know how much it was affecting mages. Would her magic change with its closure? Would things return to normal once it was closed or was the damage it had done permanent?

Vivienne studied Meira intently for a moment. "Tell me something. You said once that you wanted to change things. What future would you build for mages?"

"As I've said, the Circle has to be restored if we want to keep the peace, but I would see it changed. The Order as well, from the foundation up. If yesterday was not proof enough of the desperate need for change," Meira offered. "We already spoke on the details of my thoughts."

"It is still a comfort to know that you would see the Circles restored, but you'll find opposition to the idea even among friends," she warned. "Even more so what will constitute as sufficient 'change'. It's something to consider, my dear."

"I shall, Madame Vivienne," Meira gave a slight bow. "Will you be all right here until the Inquisition soldiers come?"

"No need to worry about me, my dear," Vivienne had turned to leave, but looked over her shoulder. "Nobles and templars; both crowds I am used to handling."

"If you've need of anything, do let us know." Vivienne gave a smirk in response but nodded slightly.

"I thought I was the only mage who sees the value of templars," Meira muttered as she watched Vivienne walk away.

"Perhaps your opinion is biased, Herald?" Cassandra quirked a brow. 

I coughed in surprise as Meira let out a chuckle at Cassandra's wit. "Perhaps, Seeker." Meira glanced at me. "What about the lyrium, Cullen?"

I met her gaze. "We will have to reestablish supply lines, Vivienne is correct. Lady Josephine was working on a few connections, but we will address it upon our return."

Meira glanced away, a thought crossing her face. "Is it necessary for templars to use lyrium? Seekers can use their own abilities and templar abilities without it. Perhaps we can find a way to allow templars to use their abilities without the lyrium and the fear of addiction." Meira looked between Cassandra and I.

I looked at Meira in surprise and did my best to ignore Cassandra's eyes that were boring into my face. "I would welcome such research."

"Yesterday you were upset with Cassandra for suggesting it?" Meira cocked her head.

"Right now, lyrium is the only way we know of that allows templars to use their abilities; we need them to use their skills. However, if we can find a way for them to deny magic, free of lyrium once the Breach is sealed, I would give my full support," I explained.

"I hope it can be done. Lyrium is too easy of a way to manipulate the men and women of the Order," Cassandra stated.

"And now with red lyrium…," Meira mused. "We need to do away with it all, if we can." I need to tell her. 

"Well, are we ready to get this show on the road?" Varric's gravelly voice asked as he approached. 

…

We were well away from Therinfal, Meira recounting the events of yesterday upon Varric's request. She had just been getting to the part with Purpose and Cole when the boy appeared next to her. Varric let out a surprised yell and a blasphemous swear that made me blush after coughing. Cassandra and I stepped away from the boy.

"I startled again, didn't I?" Cole asked. "I stayed hidden with the templars, unless they needed me. Most wouldn't like me."

"It's all right, Cole," Meira assured. "I'm just glad you're not hurt."

"I am not hurt. I help the hurt," he looked to Meira. This...spirit. I wish it made sense.

"I meant, I'm glad you're not injured," Meira corrected.

"No. It's less loud here," he looked to the ground again.

"Good," Meira smiled. 

Cole looked to her. "You took in the templars. You let them stay in strength even after what they did. Their own people." He sounded upset. "It is dangerous when too many men in the same armor think they're right. You should prepare. It's already getting louder."

"What's going to be loud?" Meira asked.

"I don't know, but there are echoes, rushing back across us, ripples in a pond from a stone, but backward." Meira glanced at me. I was pretending not to listen to the creature, but my ears pricked up at his mention of preparing. I could have sworn I heard Meira chuckle. "But first, you seal it. I hope it hurts less. I'll help if I can, but I don't always say it right."

Meira looked to the boy, her face softening. "You helped me at the Seeker fortress. Say it however you like."

Cole seemed surprised. "I helped. It's good to hear. I will try."

"So...who is this?" Varric asked, a brow raised.

"This is Cole, the spirit that helped me against Envy," Meira stated to the dwarf.

"You are Varric," Cole stated.

"That's right," Varric nodded before he studied the boy for a moment. "Why do you look human?"

"It was the shape that would help," Cole looked to Varric.

"Huh. Most people don't pick a shape," Varric observed. "I guess I was hoping for something deeper with that question."

"It had to be him," Cole murmured. "But harmless. The him he wanted that wouldn't hurt." I scowled at his nonsensical words. 

"Well, that's... deeper. I think," Varric voiced.

Meira turned back to Cole. "I'd like to talk with you about the templars. You observed them for a time before we arrived."

I nearly tripped over my own feet at Meira's question. What would she ask a spirit about templars? Why didn't she ask me? What would the spirit say? Was she safe to trust it?

"They're heavy with forgotten songs, like Varric. Some of them are too loud," Cole's brow furrowed. "It's hard to stay near them. Cullen is softer, but demons asked questions that hurt him." I inhaled sharply at the boy's words. "Evangeline was kinder." Forgotten songs? I am softer? How did this creature know about the demons' questions? I was there for a moment, but I pulled myself back to the present. Is it demon or spirit? Cole became agitated. "I want to explain, but I...Rhys's mother spoke to spirits, but not to him. Then she died for a templar he loved. Words just bounce off the edges."

"What is your opinion of templars?" Meira asked.

"Some like hurting mages," Cole stated, his voice dark. "It makes them happy, or less afraid, or..." He became agitated again. "Dreams again, woke up shaking. Stalking the grounds for one who looks like her. Always some rule being broken." I closed my eyes at those words, them nearly a perfect description of Meredith—searching for her mage sister in every mage. He settled. "But not all templars listen when whispers crawl around inside them. They try to protect people." He glanced my way, his blue-grey eyes finding mine before he turned back to Meira. "Like Cullen. The good ones remember that mages are people." 

"Guess you even have admirers in the Fade, Curly," Varric laughed. 

"I do not think that's what it meant," I retorted.

"Cole," Cole spoke, slightly offended. "My name is Cole. Not 'it'. Old whispers stir; old scars itch as the spirit talks. But it soothes. They sounded like screams. Is it spirit or demon? Is she safe? Am I?" Cole looked up at me again, his eyes boring into mine. "I want to help. They wanted to hurt." It...it read my mind. My hands went to my sword, but I couldn't help the blush that crept into my face.

Meira glanced at me, a small smile on her lips as she watched me for a moment before looking back to Cole. I looked away from her, rubbing the back of my neck. "Can you tell me more about how the templars feel to you?"

"They feel older than they look," Cole voiced. "They've been changed, and their bodies are incomplete now." I whipped my head back towards Cole at his words. "The lyrium helps, but their bodies always want to connect to...something older. Bigger than they are." How does he know this? How does he describe it so well? "That's why they block magic. They reach for that other thing, and magic has no room to come in. Like when I listen to Varric."

"We've just met, kid," Varric chuckled.

"You just met me, but I'd already met you," Cole said to Varric.

"Well, that's...different," Varric's smile faltered.

"How are the red templars different?" Meira asked Cole, her voice nearing impatient.

The boy turned back to Meira. "The red lyrium is different, darker. Daggers under the skin. It eats you inside, until you're nothing. They hear a different song. The song behind the door old whispers want opened. They are dead and dark and done." Like Meredith. I'd watched my mentor, flawed as she was, go from a woman who tried to be reasonable to a woman completely twisted by her fear. Would I become that? I still feared magic. Not as badly as I had, but if these nightmares continued...would I be able to—Cole turned to me and spoke, "Just because she was red doesn't mean you are." 

I stared at him for a moment before looking away. I did not like that he shared my intimate thoughts with the others; did not like the fact that he could hear them, understand them almost better than I could.

"So, you can make people not see you, Cole," Varric voiced. "Can you do that for other people?"

"Yes," Cole nodded as he looked to the dwarf. "It makes me tired and doesn't work if they're loud. Or angry. Or bright."

"Hm, what about things? Can you make people ignore an object?"

Cole thought a moment. "Maybe. Like what?"

Varric was fighting a smirk. "Oh, I don't know. A book, or a box...or a crate...or a wagon full of crates?"

"Dwarf," Cassandra hissed.

"I'm just asking!" Varric stated.

Cassandra made a disgusted noise as Meira laughed. 

"So Curly, how are you going to make it up to me for costing me ten silvers?" Varric asked as his russet eyes found me. 

I started stammering, my face going red.

"What?" Meira asked. "Why'd he cost you ten silvers?"

"I—" I began to speak.

"No, I want to hear this one as well," Cassandra cut me off. I shot her a glare.

"I had more faith in Curly's defenses," Varric shrugged. "I guess he cares for you too much to not talk about it when given the opportunity."

"Blood hot, heart pounding, hands shaking as I long to hold her. I toss and turn, thinking only of her eyes as they sparkle, her laugh as it warms my heart, her lips on mine, of her curves under my hands. Does she know? Does she know what she means to me?" Cole spoke. "I want to tell her, but is she ready? Does she feel the same?"

"Oh, ho, sounds like there's a little more going on here than crushes and flirtation," Varric chuckled. "Tell us more, kid."

"Do not," I barked at Cole. 

"So that was you?" Varric quirked a brow. "I thought maybe he was reading my mind, but it was you, Curly." Varric turned to Meira. "Your beau couldn't wait to fess up to Chuckles how he feels about you when they were talking about having that staff made for you, Talitha." The dwarf sighed. "I bet the elf five silvers that he couldn't get Curly to admit it in less than three tries. Chuckles did it in two. This was after he told me of the whole 'bait and switch' plan. Genius." Varric snorted. "Just let me be around when Curly gets you two confused and tries to kiss Ellana."

Meira and Cassandra laughed heartily. The dwarf flashed me a wicked grin and I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Cole was looking around at everything as if he hadn't just shared my innermost thoughts with everyone concerning the female I loved and my desire for her. I flicked my eyes towards Meira, knowing my face was red from my ears to my neck. Her eyes were on me, sparkling with mirth. Oh, Maker.

…

I spent the remainder of our travel time sulking in my embarrassment. I praised the Maker when we approached South Reach. The Inquisition soldiers had arrived shortly before we did, horses and supplies we could use in tow. We decided to stay the night and push hard for Haven in the morning. We paid for rooms at the inn we'd stayed at on our way through, and I quickly hid within mine.

I stripped down and threw myself into the copper tub, welcoming the cold water. It cooled the heat of my blood and brought the pain of my joints and muscles to the forefront of my mind. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes. As soon as I did, all I could see was Meira and my blood heated up again.

"Maker's breath!" I swore and pulled myself from the tub after quickly scrubbing myself down.

I used the towel to dry myself off before roughly drying my hair, gritting my teeth, as I knew my curls would be fully present and it'd take work to get them tame again. I groaned, not wanting to go through the process, but knowing I'd look like a child with the golden spirals.

I wrapped the towel around my hips as I washed my smalls and tunic; no doubt they smelled of sweat after the previous night. Maker. I did not deserve Meira's care. How had she so willingly cared for me after seeing me in such a state? After pinning her to the ground? Again. Is she safe with me?  

There was a light knock on the door. I nearly opened it before remembering that I was in only a towel. "A moment, please."

"Of course," Meira's voice answered and my heart skipped in my chest. "I can come back later?"

I hesitated. I wanted to see her, but I...Maker, Rutherford, get a hold of yourself. You are a man, not a boy. "Just need to dress." I turned to the room. Dress in what?

"Commander," Meira spoke. "The soldiers provided some extra clothing. Lady Cassandra told them most of our supplies had been destroyed and we were in need of anything they could spare. I brought you some things that looked to be your size."

Blushing, I went to the door and opened it a crack. I found Meira standing there, her disguise in place, a smile tugging on her lips. "That...would be appreciated."

She bit her lip and handed me the clothing. My hand covered hers and our eyes met. My heart thundered in my chest and my breath caught as her gaze flicked to my lips. "Thank you," I murmured and pulled the clothes into the room.

"You're welcome," she breathed. She hesitated a moment before meeting my eyes. "Could we...would you like to have dinner together?"

I blinked and could not help the grin that spread on my face. "Yes, I would."

She smiled broadly. "Meet you in an hour?"

"An hour," I nodded.

She turned and made her way back to the room she was sharing with Cassandra. Varric had paid for his own room but offered to take Cole around the city. Cassandra was filling out reports, adding mine and Meira's to hers before she sent them to Haven. She'd requested an audience with the Arl of South Reach, wanting to inform him of the situation that had occurred at Therinfal and petition that he station more soldiers within his lands.

I had asked if she wanted me to go, but she refused. Instead, she knew I needed to see to the Inquisition soldiers, our supplies, and seeing the contingent off that was to escort Vivienne and the nobles. That seen to and Cassandra off, I had retreated back to my room for a bath. I dressed quickly, taking a moment to appreciate the smell and feel of fresh linen.

With an exasperated sigh, I stared at my comb and the wax. Rewetting my hair, I dried it until it was damp. Pulling the comb through my curls until they were waves instead of spirals, I took some of the wax into my hands working it between my palms. Ignoring the soreness in my fingers and joints, longing for my salve, I focused on dinner with Meira. I smoothed my hair with the wax, working it into the strands until they were as I preferred them.

Once done, I cleaned my armor of any blood and grime before putting it back on. Groaning a little as the weight settled on my aching back and legs, I tied my sword to my belt. Another knock on my door and I hurried to answer it.

Meira stood with her back to me; she had the hood of her uniform pulled up. "M-Yes?" She turned and smiled brightly. She'd put on makeup—where she'd gotten it, I had no idea, but her eyes were lined with kohl, her lips tinted and shiny. I stepped back so she could enter.

"Dinner should be here momentarily," she spoke. "I hope it's okay that I ordered?"

"Of course," I nodded.

Her cheeks pinked as I looked at her. Is she...nervous? My heart quickened. "Are you...why do you seem nervous?"

She looked at me in surprise, her eyes sparkling. "Do I?" She put her hands to her cheeks. "I suppose I am a little."

I swallowed thickly. "Why?"

She bit her lip. "You said you hadn't properly wooed me and...well here's to starting," she met my eyes as she clasped her hands behind her. She smiled softly, glancing at me through her dark lashes. "Cullen, this is me telling you that I want you to court me."

"C-Court you?" I hadn't heard that word since I was a boy at Mother's knee. She'd been talking about one of the farm girls in Honnleath being courted. I asked her what that meant and she got this soft smile on her face as she looked at Father. She'd explained that it was when a man pursued the woman he loved in order to marry her. It usually was a drawn-out process that began with the man asking for her father's permission, then wooing the woman with romance, and, if all went well, the result was their marriage. Sh-she's telling me...she's saying...Is she saying what I think she's saying? "Y-you asked to have dinner with me as a... gesture of acceptance?" I stammered.

She looked to the ground, bringing her hands to the front and twisting her fingers. "I know you probably wanted to take the first step, but...," Her jade eyes met mine and I couldn't breathe at the warmth they held. "We kind of began...out of order, anyway, and...well our circumstances are not exactly ordinary." Her face fell a little at those words. "Besides, we waited nearly twelve years for that kiss. I wasn't going to wait any longer." She blushed a little as she looked away. "I know this is an indulgence, but...I didn't know when we'd next have the opportunity."

I took her hand in mine. "I am pleased that you thought of it." I chuckled. "I just wish I had thought of it first."

She laughed sweetly. "You're welcome to take the lead from here."

Well, it seems I need to do some reading...and ask for advice. But who would I ask? Of the human nations and cultures I'd experienced or learned of, courting was not the route taken by many; especially those of larger cities or of higher status as marriages were little more than transactions and pleasure could be found easily enough outside of it for those who sought it. Templars rarely married because it was actively discouraged and the rules around it made it complicated. Genuine courtship seemed to be a rarity in the larger world, but a commonplace tradition amongst human country-folk. An honest custom for honest people. I glanced at Meira, who was studying me. But it's what she wants.

There was a knock on the door and we broke apart. Meira hid behind the nearby screen, and my stomach sank with embarrassment as I saw my smalls hanging over it to dry. Maker's...Honestly, Rutherford. 

"You ordered dinner, ser?" The attendant asked as she carried in a large tray of food.

I nodded. "Yes."

"Are you going to fight the stew, ser?" The attendant eyed my armor and sword after she'd set the tray down on the small table.

I heard Meira stifle a laugh and I looked down at myself. I crossed my arms over my chest. "A force of habit, I'm afraid."

The attendant let out a chuckle. "I suppose we all must dress our best for dinner, even dinner alone. Do eat all of this, young man, you look like you could use some meat on your bones."

"Thank you for the advice," I grumbled.

The attendant chuckled again, her wrinkled eyes sparkling. "Just leave the tray outside the door when you're finished."

"Thank you," I nodded.

As soon as the door was closed, Meira burst into laughter as she came around the screen. She'd removed the hooded cloak she'd been wearing, revealing her natural, soft curls that fell around her like gentle spirals of spilled ink. She looked positively radiant as her laugh lit up her face. My stomach quivered with nerves as her eyes met mine. She wore a simple linen blouse, leather leggings and fine boots, but she looked as lovely as ever.

When she quieted, her jade eyes glanced over me. "That attendant had a point. Must you wear armor?"

I smirked. "Are you asking me to...slip into something more comfortable?"

She flashed a wicked grin. "Perhaps, Commander."

"Very well," I sighed. "Give me a moment."

"I'll set the table," she offered.

I slid behind the screen and took the opportunity to hide my smalls beneath my discarded layers. As I came around the screen, I rolled up the sleeves of my tunic as they were a bit on the short side for me anyway. Meira's eyes were on me; heat prickled across the nape of my neck as she blushed when our eyes met.

She stood before the table but stepped aside as I came close and threaded an arm around my waist as she gestured to the food. "I ordered one bowl of turnip and barley and a bowl of lamb and pea. Take whichever you'd prefer. There's some bread as well. An ale for you and a glass of watered wine for me." She smiled excitedly. "They even had a dessert, so I ordered that." She pointed at a small, spiced cake.

Hesitantly, I put an arm around her in return. "It looks wonderful."

She chuckled. "It'll probably taste dreadful, but it'll be fun anyway."

I smiled as I pulled her close to me. "You're probably right. Mother's cooking was about the only good Fereldan food I've had."

Her eyes found mine as she looked up to me. "That's what I want to do tonight. I want to talk about everything. I want to hear everything about you. Everything I don't know, everything I missed."

I met her gaze, my face softening. "All in one night? That's more talking than I've done in my lifetime."

She chuckled before glaring at me halfheartedly. "Cullen Rutherford, this is your first opportunity to woo me. Don't you want to make the most of it?"

I was quiet a moment. "If I may ask, how do you know of courtship? It's…not exactly a commonplace practice."

"Perhaps not, but among the Dalish we called it Bonding. It's not dissimilar from the courtship discussed in traditional romance novels or the idealism of the chivalric code. An intentional pursuit that follows a sort of ritualism passed down through the generations."

"But you…you do understand what you're asking?"

She looked me square in the face. "I do. Do you?"

There was no humor in that question. She was serious. This was more than a symbolic custom she was asking me to follow. Meira was not so shallow as that. There was a purpose to it, deeper than what it represented to our two races and their respective cultures. My heart ached as the pieces clicked. She'd had everything stripped from her at the hands of a cruel man. She was wanting me to woo her with honor and chivalry because it had been forcibly denied her before. She was setting clear expectations while simultaneously telling me that she trusted me to fulfill them; that she wanted me to be the lionhearted knight she saw in me. My heart swelled with pride at the duty she was calling me to, that she believed I could answer—and I would answer. But one question still remained: why me?

I gazed at her and asked her plainly, "Why?"

Her jade eyes softened as her cheeks bloomed with color, but she did not look away. Instead, her gaze turned piercing. "Because Cullen…I love you."

I blinked at her. I love you. Had she truly said those words? "You...you love me?" I asked, quietly, afraid it wasn't true.

She lowered her eyes, her face lovely as her dark lashes kissed her rose-tinged cheeks. Slowly, she looked at me from beneath her lashes. Releasing a shaky breath, she confessed again, "I love you, Cullen."

My heart stopped and then began beating so fast I thought it would fly from my chest. Gently, I took her face in my hands; her eyes grew hesitant to meet mine as uncertainty flitted across her features. Thumbs caressing her skin until she finally met my gaze, my gut flipping at the hope they held, I tenderly smiled at her. Softly, I spoke the words, fearing that if I spoke them aloud this spell would break. "And I love you, Meira."

Then I kissed her, so gently, so tenderly, that she melted against me. Yet, I stayed strong; felt stronger as I held her, felt safe as I told her the depths of my heart, felt whole as the love of my life—the woman I had waited for—told me she loved me.

Despite how I have hurt her, despite how far I have fallen, despite everything, she loves me. She loves me. She loves me.

I could hardly breathe for the feeling overwhelming me. She saw me; saw me as no other, but the Maker saw me, and still she was giving me her heart. She saw me as I was and wanted my heart yet still.

"Then, you will talk until you're blue in the face," she breathily challenged when our lips parted.

I chortled as our noses grazed. "So long as you do the same, my darling." I took her hand and kissed it before pulling her chair out for her. Once she sat, I pushed it in before coming around the table to sit in my own chair.

 We divvied up the food and began eating, laughing as it was indeed dreadful. That's where we began: at food. We talked about how our mother's used to cook; hers far more practical than even what my mother used to prepare. The clan had shared communal meals where everyone contributed something. We laughed over which foods we'd despised as children: she anything green while I'd hated turnips.

We talked about family; our parents, our grandparents, cousins. Meira told me what little of Mahanon she remembered, of her adventures with Ellana when they were little. Studying her face, I was glad to see that, despite everything that had happened at the fortress, she spoke without sadness. She told me more of clan life, how she'd been taught her basic education, how the Keeper had trained her in her magic. She told me what she thought of her siblings, how she hoped that she could get to know them and grow close to them - that they would allow her to.

I told her of the wooden sword and shield Father had made for me and the one he'd made for Branson. I turned the coin over in my pocket as I spoke of Bran: his antics, how he looked like me, what I thought he'd be like now. I kept my fingers around that worn coin as I spoke of Mia and Rosalie, of what I hoped for them. She entwined her fingers into my free hand as I spoke of my siblings. I told her of templar training, of King Alistair as a trainee. How we'd been friends for a time; Alistair reminding me of Bran in a lot of ways and making me feel at home. How disappointed I'd been when we'd been separated.

As we split the spice cake, she told me of her time in the Circle before I'd arrived, how she and Solana had become friends. With a wicked smile, she brought up the time Solana had made Meira so angry, she'd burned her clothes off. I stammered and blushed as I tried to convince her that I had not seen anything, but she smiled at me knowingly and I did my best not to recall that image of her. As payback, I brought up the day we'd been outside the tower and I'd caught her watching me as I wrestled with my friends, winning a pink blush as I did.

Meira asked about Kirkwall and I did my best to speak only of the good pieces I could pull from there. Talking of Meredith before she'd succumbed to her madness, of how she'd been an excellent mentor and had believed in my ability. I told her of the few humorous assignments I'd been sent on, and the few times Hawke had pulled me into her trouble.

She told me what she could remember of her time as a Tranquil; all the knowledge she'd gained and how she'd learned to draw and paint in that time. I told her of the time between Kirkwall and Haven, her hand tightening on mine as sympathy crossed her face. She told me how, even in Tranquility, she'd been drawn to me, as if she'd known. I told her how I'd prayed for a miracle to save her from what I had done.

At that, we both came around the table, adoration taking over as lips met and hands roved. Her hands made their way lazily from my chest into my hair, as mine followed her curves up to her ribs where they splayed across her back. I pulled her tighter against me, feeling as I came alive with her in my arms. I buried my hands in her silky curls as her hands came to curve around my neck and hold my face, her thumb caressing the scar on my lip. I sensed the change in her before she parted my lips to claim me. She hummed her approval and I felt it in my bones. Heart pounding, blood rushing, mind quiet of all, but her. Chest heaving, I broke away to find her eyes darkened and heavy with want as they gazed at me. I caressed her cheek as I curled her hair around her ear, following her jawline as I tipped her chin. A contented smile on her full lips as she met my eyes and placed a hand on my cheek. I pulled her in for a gentle kiss, before pulling away once more. Her hands were on my chest as she looked up at me.

I need to tell her. I need to tell her about my not taking lyrium. "Meira, my dar—"

"Can I sleep with you?" she murmured.

My words died in my throat. My mouth refused to function as my face burned and mind went blank. "Meira, I-I d...I'm...I—"

She took my face in her hands, a small smile on her lips. "Not like that, my knight. I just...I want to be with you. Could we...could you hold me while we sleep?"

"Y-you want...," I cleared my throat. "You want me to hold you as we sleep? You want to sleep at my side even knowing...what may come?"

"Yes," she nodded. "I don't care. I will care for you. I just want to be with you every second that I can before we return to Haven. I-I want...," she looked away, her cheeks blooming with color. "I want to feel your arms around me as I fall asleep."

The room spun at her words as she took my hand and led us to the bed. My ribs were aching with the pounding in my chest. After kicking off her boots, she climbed in first, though she did not get under the covers. I watched as she turned onto her side, her back to me and a blush on her cheeks. "Meira, are you—are you sure?" I asked. 

Her eyes found mine. "I just want you to hold me."

I swallowed thickly as I felt tears prick my eyes at those words. "All right." Removing my own boots, I settled in next to her. Hesitantly, I curled my arm around her waist. She backed into my chest, molding herself to me and I closed my eyes as her warmth, her curves, met my body. I held her tighter, her arm over mine as she laced her fingers through my own. After a moment, she turned and my breath caught as she flattened me to my back. Avoiding my eyes, she laid her head on my shoulder, wrapped her arm around my waist and twined a leg through mine.

As she snuggled into my chest, she murmured. "Goodnight, my love."

I curved an arm around her and gently caressed the arm draped across me from her wrist to her shoulder as I kissed her head. "Goodnight, my darling."

Within moments, she was asleep, heavy with it in my arms. I listened to her steady breaths, her heart beating against me, and held her as tight as I dared while tears slipped silently down my cheeks. 

Blessed are they who stand before the corrupt and the wicked and do not falter. I would not falter; I would not fail her. 

Maker, you answered my prayer and brought her to me. I cannot look at her, cannot hold her—whole and beautiful, this woman who loves me—and not know, beyond a doubt that it was you. That you made her, made me, made us. Maker, I cannot fail her. Cannot fail them. Cannot fail the Inquisition. I stared up at the ceiling, beseeching the Maker.

Maker, though the darkness comes upon me, I shall embrace the Light. I shall weather the storm. I shall endure. What you have created, no one can tear asunder. I cried out to him. I knew he may not listen, but Andraste could hear me; she understood love and loss. Whatever comes, let us find each other every time. Whatever comes, bring her back to me. Whatever comes, help me to be strong.

For her.

…

As the dawnlight grew brighter, she began to stir. I had not slept, too afraid that if I did, I would wake to it all being a dream. Instead, I had lain awake holding her. She'd moved in the night, but never far from me. Now, she faced me and I her as I laid on my side memorizing her face in the dim sunlight. I'd memorized the angles of her face and whispered I loved her over and over again. Slowly, she blinked awake, her brilliant eyes finding mine. She was surprised for a moment before color bloomed in her cheeks.

"I suppose I got a little bold last night by asking this of you," she murmured. 

I took her chin in my fingers. "You did nothing wrong, my darling."

She looked away from me. "Still, I...should not have asked. It's not fair to you."

I pulled her into my arms. "If this is the only time you want to fall asleep in my arms for however long, then so be it." I chuckled. "I do ask you let me enjoy these final moments, though."

She let out a breathy laugh. "All right."

I cupped her cheek and coaxed her to look at me. "Good morning, my darling."

She smiled widely, still sleepy. "Good morning, my love."

"How did you sleep?" I asked.

She blushed. "Purpose decided I deserved a peaceful night since I'd plucked up the courage to tell you I love you. No roaming, just simple dreams."

I smiled. "I get the feeling I would like this Purpose fellow."

She blushed deeper. "You probably would, considering the fact that he wears your face."

I looked at her confused, but with a bemused smile. "He does?"

She laid back down on my chest. "He's not sure why, but yes, he does. It's your face, but not. There are no scars and his eyes are pure gold instead of your amber."

"You think my eyes are amber?" I questioned, fighting a smirk. "They're brown, like everything in Ferelden."

I felt her laugh against me. "They are not 'brown', Cullen. They are brown with flecks of gold. In lamplight or candlelight, they turn amber, like honey with sunlight shining through. In dim light, they're almost bronze. They are one of my favorite things about you."

"I...thank you." I stroked her back gently. "I-I cannot decide whether I love your eyes, your ears, or your lips most."

She tightened her grip on me. "So long as you love me, your favorite can change on the hour."

It was my turn to laugh. "As you say, my darling."

She sighed heavily. "I suppose I should slip out before it gets much lighter."

A thought occurred to me and I blanched. "Did you...did you tell Cassandra? She's not going to cut me down in honor of your virtue, is she?"

Meira laughed heartily as she sat up. "It was Cass's idea. She's the one that gave me the makeup to use, and she told you to stay here so we could have dinner. It was her idea for me to ask if I could just...be held by you." She blushed a little as she looked me over. "Did you sleep at all?"

"No," I murmured, her face falling as worry flickered across her brow. I sat up on my elbow and put a hand to her cheek. She leaned into my touch. "I didn't mean to worry you."

She met my gaze. "I was hoping that maybe having me here would help with your nightmares," she admitted. "It was foolish to think that, but...I wanted to try."

"Then, I am sorry that I didn't fall asleep to see if it would help," I offered. "I was too...happy."

Her jade eyes flicked to me in surprise before she smiled so freely, my heart twisted. "I am happy, too, Cullen. You make me happy."

My heart ached at those words. How do I make you happy? I rose to meet her lips, my hand sliding to cup the nape of her neck, my fingers twisting in her hair. We fell back against the bed, her hands on my chest, holding my shirt in her fists. I held her head, my other hand on her side. I broke away to brush her nose with mine. "I love you."

I felt her smile. "And I love you." At that, she pulled away to pull on her boots and don her hood.

I laid back on the bed, tucking an arm behind my head as I let out a contented sigh, watching her as she moved about the room. At the door, she turned to look at me, a beautiful smile on her lovely lips before she slipped out the door.

…

Our time ended, we gathered our things quickly to press hard for Haven. I looked back at South Reach as we left, guilt twisting in my gut at the thought of having been so close to my siblings and not seeking them out. Meira's fingers brushed mine and I turned to find her eyes.

"We will come back, Cullen," she murmured, Varric and Cassandra ahead of us. "If you must, blame the Herald."

I smiled gratefully at her. "I won't do that but thank you for offering. I wrote Mia a letter some time ago and have not heard back. I didn't want to show up on her doorstep. She would have welcomed me, but I think...I think we all need some time before that first reunion."

She studied my face and nodded. "I understand, but my love," I met her gaze when she paused before continuing. "It doesn't do to be without family."

I smirked as she turned my own words against me. "I know, my darling. Soon." I looked back at the city fading. "Soon."

I had more than one reason to visit them now. The first, to make up for all my years of absence; to see if they would accept the man their brother had become. The second, to ask Mia if she had Mother's ring. I knew Bran might have used it—and he'd have had more right—but still...I wanted to know. My eyes looked to Meira as she rode her horse with confidence. There was someone in my life I wanted to give it to, and giving her Mother's ring would be as close to Meira being able to meet her as I could do.

The figures that had been shrouded now appeared before me. Terror gripped my heart as my eyes landed upon Cullen and Cassandra. They stood side by side, their faces expressionless, staring into nothing. I knew this wasn't real, but I couldn't help fearing for them. My head was pounding; my skull feeling as if it were trying to come apart, but I forced myself to think. I've felt pain like this before...the demon at the farmlands. Demon. This is a demon. But what kind? I heard a gasp and I jumped before turning to the noise.

Vivienne stalked out of the shadows, a predatory smile on her pretty face. "Is this shape useful?" it questioned in Vivienne's voice. "Will it let me know you?" I stayed silent, but the creature only studied me as it went on. "Everything tells me about you." She approached Cullen, standing behind him as her smile grew wider, nearing unnatural. She circled an arm around him, bringing a dagger to his throat. Maker, please no. "So will this: watch," she purred.

She held her blade still over the spot where Cullen's pulse pounded. It's not real. It's not real. Her eyes stared at me hungrily, but she waited as if wanting me to speak, to react. "Will it let me know you?" It needed me to react. It had sifted through my mind, but that didn't tell it who I was, how I reacted. That's what it was looking for now. I had to outwit it.

A voice spoke - Purpose? Question. Question it. 

It needed me to react, but to do what? So it could imitate me? It had Cullen here and surely it had seen our relationship in my mind. Desire? It held a blade to his throat, which was no desire of mine.

Are you sure? Another voice questioned. I flinched. 

What is going on? I asked myself.

Focus. You need to focus. Question it, Meira.

My mind was getting a little crowded and anger started to burn in my gut, clearing my thoughts. I had suffered at the hands of another demon and this one did not scare me. "A demon. Am I supposed to scream in terror next?" I quirked a brow, my voice deadly calm.

This seem to give the creature pause, but it dragged the dagger across Cullen's throat. I bit back my cry as I watched blood spurt from his open neck. Covering the creature, covering me, covering the ground as he collapsed upon it.

"Scream in terror next?" the creature mimicked, it's voice sounding more like my own than Vivienne’s. It backed away from Cullen's body, swallowed by the misty shadows as an evil smile spread on Vivienne's lips.

"Being you will be so much more interesting than being the Lord Seeker," Cassandra laughed as she sauntered towards me, twirling a dagger between her fingers.

She bared her teeth in a smile as she walked passed me before disappearing. I turned towards her, looking out on where I had entered from. The burning corpses were frozen in their agony, fire burning in their eye sockets. Beyond them, I could see the faint glow of pulsing red lyrium jutting out of the ground.

"Do you know what you can become?" Cassandra's voice asked, her breath on my neck. I whirled towards her, but she was gone. "You'll see." I heard strange murmuring within the fog, faint screams as well. "When I'm done, the Elder One will kill the Herald and ascend. Then I will be the Herald—I'll use your face to get hers."

The Elder One? "Who is this Elder One?" I asked the air.

A cackle in answer. "He is between things. Mortal once, but no longer."

He. "And this Elder One thinks he can become divine?" I questioned. Of course. If this Elder One killed the Divine, would it not make sense that he'd do it to prove he is above the Maker? This Elder One was a fanatic. "That's the oldest conceit of mortals," I growled. That kind of hubris was the cause of the Blight.

Another laugh, but this one brushed the skin on my neck. I twisted around, but once again the creature was gone. Questioning. Curious? A sharp mind is a desirable trait. I clenched my jaw as pain shot through my spine.

"He knows, he was there," Cassandra's voice spoke. There? He was there? What does that mean? I heard footsteps behind me. "Glory is coming." I felt as the creature walked around to face me. Cassandra's dark eyes stared at me, her face stretching into a smile. "And the Elder One wants you to serve him like everyone else: by dying in the right way."

I stared the creature down. I will not die at your hands, nor will I let you use my face. "I saw through your game. What else do you think you can gain?"

Her mouth stretched even further, the smile becoming grotesque. "You are under the mistaken impression that I require consent."

That gave me pause. What demon doesn't require consent? From all my studies, every demon that took your form had to be given consent to do so. This all sounded familiar, but lost in the haze of pain that was constantly pounding in my mind. I had to stall this thing, had to make it take its time. "Keep talking then." Cassandra's face grimaced before she brushed past me.

"I am not your toy!" No, Maker. Please. It was Cullen's voice as it spoke from behind me now. I turned to find him, his face twisted in a snarl as he spoke, his eyes full of hatred. It's not real. "I am Envy and I will know you!" Envy. He stalked towards me, a dagger in hand, his eyes burning into mine. "Tell me, Meira, in your mind..." The Fade shifted. I was facing Cullen and in front of him stood a silhouette of me; like a shadow upon the ground. His eyes met mine. “Tell me what you think,” he growled, before brutally stabbing my silhouette in the back, twisting the blade in. My silhouette cried out before collapsing.

“Tell me what you feel,” he growled again as the Fade changed. I was splayed on a table. I looked around, my heart hammering as I found the creature wearing Cullen’s face. He held a dagger suspended in the air before he plunged it downward. Just as it was about to make contact with my stomach, I was instead observing as Cullen gutted my silhouette to my agonized screams.

The Fade twisted once more. Now I was holding the knife as I plunged it into Cullen’s chest. It wasn’t the creature, but my Cullen. At least, Envy’s attempt at my Cullen. His face crumpled in pain and confusion as his amber eyes looked into mine. “Why?” he asked.

The first of the Maker's children watched across the Veil and grew jealous of the life they could not feel, could not touch. In blackest envy were the demons born. “You’re not real,” I murmured as I put a hand on his cheek.

His face twisted into anger and he grabbed me by the throat. I cried out in pain. “Stop fighting me! I will know you!” he screeched.

He threw me backwards and I felt the Fade shifting as I killed Cassandra, Vivienne and Varric in turn. The Fade twisted and they each killed my silhouette in different ways. Cries. Blood. Screams. Cackles. Envy, the first. Enough! Enough! Enough!

The demon cackled again. “Tell me what you see,” it whispered in my voice.

The room changed. "Elgara vallas, da'len, m elava somniar. Mala taren aravas, a ra ma'desen melar. Iras ma ghilas, da'len, a ra ma'nedan ashir? Dirthara lothlenan'as b al emma mala dir. Tel'enfenim, da'len, irassal ma ghilas. Ma garas mir renan - a ra ma'athlan vhenas. Ara ma'athlan vhena." It was mother’s voice as she sang our lullaby. I blinked. We were in our tent when Ellana and I had been children. Mother sat with us in her arms, singing and stroking our hair. Ellana and I dozed, contented smiles on our faces. 

Such a sweet memory, but what followed?

“You’re a monster!” Deshanna’s voice screeched. She clutched a wound on her arm. Pulling her hand away revealed a blood soaked palm. “You made me do this! You got into my head!” Her eyes were livid as she manipulated the blood from her wound and lunged for me. My child-self locked in a silent scream as her hands gripped my head and neck.

A monster. Is that what you are? Your gifts that let you walk the Fade…they frighten you. Do you fear you will end up…like me? The demon cackled. Oh no, you would be some much more!  

I clutched my head and collapsed to my knees. “This isn’t real!” I yelled.

“Oh, but it is!” Deshanna’s voice spoke. “You walked the Fade; walked my mind and whispered things to me. To others.” She came close to me, whispering in my ear. “You tried to kill Ellana.”

“No! I would never!” I shook my head.

“You did!” Ma’s voice screamed. “We all loved her, cherished her, but you…you wanted to be her!”

“No!” Meira, don’t listen! “I would never hurt her!”

“Would never hurt her!” the demon shouted back.

“Oh, but you would,” it was Cullen’s voice again. Now we were in Kinloch Hold. Cullen was his younger self, a dark brow quirked as he looked me over. “You envied her so, you nearly pitched yourself off the balcony. Pathetic!” He laughed. He came close to me, his eyes searching my face. “Did you want to throw yourself off because deep down you wished you could be her? That she’d never been born? Or that you'd never been born?”

“No!” I shouted.

Meira, it needs you to respond. Don’t.

“Liar,” he smiled as he slipped back into the shadows.

“Shut up!” I shouted.

“Shut up!” The demon echoed. Defiance. Good. You will make this interesting, then. 

“Who could blame you for envying her?” No. No. No! Please, Maker. Andraste. No! Please help me! “What did you get in return for the sacrifices you made?” Otto Alrik sauntered out of the shadows, his cruel eyes devouring me. "And where was your precious templar?" Alrik sneered. "He'd pushed you away, but the Champion of Kirkwall...he'd let her in; clung to her. How it makes you burn with envy!"

“You’re not real! You’re not real!” I screamed. Pain searing me, the memories clawing at me, my mind began to fracture. 

The demon cackled. You are strong-willed. You had to be to endure this. 

No! No! No! The demon began to manipulate the Fade to make me see what happened in that cell again. That’s it. See it. See me. Let me out.  “No!” I bellowed, slamming my fists into the ground. 

Good, Meira! Keep going! It’s not real. None of this is real. You can be in control. 

“Then help me!” I shouted at the voice.

Who are you—ah! What are you doing? The demon screeched. As I had slammed my fists into the ground, the Fade had shifted. No longer anything, but that first room. Empty of everything, but the arches and torches. The light was comforting instead of eerie. The grass green instead of dead.

Enough, the demon hissed as it shifted the Fade.

Now we were in Haven. Before me stood Ellana, looking beautiful. Her twisted hair falling around her as she wore a white dress. Ears decorated with gold, her face glowing with the tree of Mythal.

“And now? You envy me still,” she smiled. “How could you not?” She began to circle me. “Untouched by the difficulties of life. Cherished and adored. Prized and worshiped. The Herald of Andraste!” She stood behind me. “But she doesn’t even believe in Andraste. Doesn’t even believe in the Maker. Both of whom you so cherish. So ardently believe in. Will you grieve when the Elder One topples them?” Shut up! Shut up! “You cling to this faith. This false hope because you know if you don’t lie to yourself, you’d give in to that darkness that lurks inside you.” She cackled. “And yet, she spits in the face of the only thing that keeps you from breaking completely! How it makes you red inside!”

“That’s not true!” I screamed. Tears were streaming down my face. "I love her."

“I love her!” Love. The sacrificial kind. Disgusting. 

You must fight it!

“I can’t,” I sobbed. “What if…what if it’s right?”

It’s not, Meira. It’s not.

Honest. Tricky.

Fight it, Meira! 

“I don’t know how!” I wept, pain and doubt gripping my fraying mind.

“Who are you talking to?” The demon hissed. “Be silent!”

You do! Don’t be afraid of it. Of yourself. I will help you! See what you want and reshape the Fade! Skin slick with sweat, panting for breath with my heart pounding in my chest and mind swirling with chaotic thoughts I reached for the only thing I knew would help me focus: Remember the fire. You must pass through it alone to be forged anew. Look! Look upon the Light so you may lead others here through the darkness, Blade of the Faith! Through the pain and the tears, I glared at the demon. "The first of the Maker's children watched across the Veil and grew jealous of the life they could not feel, could not touch. In blackest envy were the demons born."

The demon hissed, Ellana's face contorting into a bestial snarl. "Be silent!"

Stand, Meira. It can't control you.

Forcing myself to bear the pain, I stood on one foot and then the other. I straightened myself until I stood tall before the demon. "Blessed are they who stand before the corrupt and the wicked and do not falter. Blessed are the peacekeepers, the champions of the just. Blessed are the righteous, the lights in the shadow. In their blood, the Maker's will is written."

"I said be silent!" the demon screeched, but it took a step back.

Keep going, Meira. Push it back.

"Now, with their Father's eyes elsewhere, the firstborn at last created something new: Envy. They looked upon the living world and the favored sons and daughters there, covetous of all they were. Within their hearts grew an intolerable hunger. Until, at last, some of the firstborn said: 'Our Father has abandoned us for these lesser things. We have power over heaven. Let us rule over earth as well and become greater gods than our Father'." I chuckled without humor. "But you can't, can you?"

The demon snarled. "But you can't, can you?" Mocking. Are you cruel? It grabbed me by the throat again, searing pain along my skin as it did. It threw me through a door. If you won't be broken by your own envy, let me show you what I will do with your face.

Within the main hall of Therinfal Redoubt, I watched as the others fought the corrupted templars and fell one by one.

By the time we're finished, all will be red.  

The demon shifted the scene to make me watch as Cullen, Cassandra, Vivienne, Varric and Barris were dragged away to be forcibly fed philters of red lyrium. They fought with everything they had, but to no avail. Vivienne and Varric became horrors, tearing apart anything they came in contact with; Barris and Cassandra became hulking masses of muscle and lyrium.

But Cullen...Oh, Cullen. He fought like a wild animal; thrashing, kicking and screaming until they'd pinned all of his limbs to the ground. He cried out, the cry tearing at my very soul, as the red liquid was poured into his wrenched open mouth. Once done, they released him. He turned onto his side, curling into a ball as he sobbed. Eventually, he uncurled himself and slowly stood. His honey eyes were now crimson and pulsing as they met mine. I watched as the scar on his lip fractured up to his hair, splitting apart as red lyrium grew out of it. The other side of his face remained his as it twisted into a bitter smile. His single eye continued to look at me for a moment before he raised his sword to slaughter the others. He cut his way through as many as he could, until he fell to his knees. He threw his head back as he screamed in agony. I watched in horror as his body broke apart, growing and growing until he was a behemoth of a creature. A creature made entirely of red lyrium, my Cullen gone.

Tears of rage wet my cheeks as I watched it unfold. This isn't real. I will never let that happen. Anger was burning in my gut again, growing, clearing my head. 

Think, Meira. See what you want to see. 

I imagined a door to my right and looked to find one. I walked to it, swinging it open. 

Turning away. Bravery or desperation?

The next room held groups of people, but beyond, the way was blocked by strange looking fire.

"Our enemies have surrendered unconditionally," an Inquisition scout spoke to my silhouetted form.

"The Inquisition's strength rivals that of any kingdom in Thedas," a soldier said.

"Our reach begins to match my ambition, but we will strive for more," the demon spoke as it tried to imitate me. I will use your sister's trust in you to let me deliver her to the Elder One. It should be of comfort for you to know that your deaths will be the catalyst for the Inquisition to meet its fullest potential. Of course, no one will ever forget what I do to them when I am you and then the Herald. The demon cackled.

I smirked. Not if I have anything to say about it. "Is imitating what you can’t have your only pleasure, demon?" 

Accusing… trying to find my weakness. Is that the female you are? I ignored the sharp pain in my mind and pressed on. Stop that! 

Green flames burst into existence around me, the heat intense where I stood too close. I took a deep breath and walked through them. They cannot burn me. 

Stop it! 

As I made my way though the flames, my heart pounding as I began to feel the heat, I heard the other people in the room speak. 

"How quickly the Inquisition’s influence has spread! Kings and queens seek out its counsel."

"Who would stand against us when the Inquisition commands nations?" "No one wise."

"The Herald saved all of us. Our army could tear down a kingdom!" "No force matches ours for strength."

"When the Chantry fell, we despaired. But the Herald of Andraste brought us light! The people stand in awe of the Inquisition!"

Do you see how glorious my Inquisition will be after your sister dies at the hands of the Elder One?

"You’re hurting, helpless, hasty. What happens to the hammer when there are no more nails?" A new, gentle voice questioned.

What are you? Get out! This is my place!

I had come to more fire. I tried to will myself to walk through, but cried out as it burned me. The demon cackled. There was another door to my right. I went through to find a bedroom. Except the furniture was on the ceiling and walls. Everything odd. This truly isn't real. I looked around, but the room was empty. I turned to leave.

"Wait," that gentle voice called out. I turned, but found nothing. "Envy is hurting you." The voice came from behind me, but when I looked, no one was there. Yet I had a sense that I knew the owner of this voice, had seen whom it belonged to before. "Mirrors on mirrors on memories. A face it can feel, but not fake. I want to help. You, not Envy."

I was getting irritated. I'd had enough voices speaking to me, I did not need another. Yet, I could sense no malice from this voice, only a desire to help. Spirit? "Who are you?"

"I've been watching. I'm Cole. We're inside you. Or I am. You're always inside you." The voice spoke. The more it spoke, the more it eased the pain pouring in my head and lancing through my limbs. "It's easy to hear, harder to be a part of what you’re hearing. But I’m here, hearing, helping. I hope. Envy hurt you, is hurting you. I tried to help. Then I was here, in the hearing. It’s—it’s usually not like this."

I turned to find a young boy standing on the ceiling. His clothes were raggedy and he wore an overlarge, floppy hat atop his white-blond head. His hair fell into his eyes, and I couldn't tell if they were blue or grey. He was pale, thin and phantasmal. Yet, I still felt only a willingness to help emanating from him. Not the ever present pain I'd been suffering since the demon had dragged me within its prison.

"If you can help, I'm listening." As I said the words, a growl and a bone-chilling shriek sounded outside the room. 

"I was watching. I watch. Every templar knew when you arrived. They were impressed, but not like the Lord Seeker," Cole explained as he sat upon the head of the bed. 

I turned back to Cole, meeting his eyes as he clasped his hands in front of him. "The 'Lord Seeker' is an envy demon. It wants to be me."

"Yes," Cole stated. "It twisted the commanders, forced their fury, their fight. They’re red inside. Anyway, you’re frozen, Envy is trying to take your face, I heard it—and you—and reached out, and then in, and then I was here."

"So you are a spirit?" I asked.

"If it bothers you, I can make you forget. That helps." Cole shrugged before he thought a moment. He shook his head, his large hat flopping as he did. "No, you need all of you to fight. Maybe later."

"How is my body frozen back in the waking world?" I asked.

"Thoughts are fast. We’re here. Outside, a blade is still falling, hanging in the air like a sunset," Cole explained.

"I need to get out. The longer I stay in here, the more frayed I am becoming."

"That's right. Wriggling, writhing, waiting; whispers along your skin, within your mind. Is it me or is it not? Oh, Maker! Oh, Maker!" Cole spoke. I was confused for a moment as his speech became odd, his tone different. "It would be good if you got out."

"All right 'Cole'," I nodded. "If you really want to help, how do I get out?"

"It’s your head. I hoped you’d know how to stop it," Cole replied.

"Well, I don’t," I frowned.

"All of this is Envy: people, places, power," Cole appeared before a fireplace, staring into the fire within the hearth. "If you keep going, Envy stretches. It takes strength to make more. Being one person is hard. Being many, too many, more and more, and Envy breaks down, you break out."

"So, if we keep moving in my 'head', we tire Envy into submission?" I asked.

"Maybe," Cole met my eyes. "I hope it helps. It’s more than sitting here waiting to lose your face."

"I think I can help as well," Purpose spoke as he appeared beside the boy. Purpose threw an arm around Cole's shoulders and smiled broadly. "Hello, Compassion." He still wore Cullen's face, but it was free of the years of pain and stress—still young and boyish. Free of the scar on his lip and his hair was curled. He didn't wear Cullen's armor or the armor of a templar, but casual clothes of fine make. He had a sword strapped to his back as well.

"Hello, Purpose," Cole stated.

Purpose's pure gold eyes landed on me and softened. "I'm sorry that I couldn't be of more help to you before. Envy is strong. It kept me from coming to you." Purpose patted Cole's hat. "Thanks to Compassion here, though, the demon is losing its grip. Same as you, beautiful."

I stammered a moment. "What do you mean?"

"You've been so strong. Fighting back and pushing the demon. It's losing its iron grip on this part of the Fade because its too distracted by trying to take your form," Purpose explained. "While Compassion was helping you stay whole, I was only able to whisper words of motivation to try and slow the demon's breaking of your mind. You listened—you didn't have to, you could have given up; you almost did, but you fought through."

"Why would you help me?" I questioned the spirits. Their eyes met mine.

Purpose chuckled. "Compassion doesn't have much of a choice." He flicked the rim of Cole's hat. "And did I not tell you that I would help you?" Purpose looked at me, the gold burning. "I have stuck by you through much, Meira. You've come so close; I will help you reach the end."

"End?" I asked.

"Your purpose—I want to help you realize it," he shrugged his broad shoulders.

"Why? What is it?" I searched his face. So like Cullen's and yet so different.

He looked away from me. "That's for you to discover."

"And that's not an answer, spirit," I growled. 

"It's the best I can do," he smirked. "It's not yours if I tell you. You must strive for it. What did you say? 'Remember the fire. You must pass through it alone to be forged anew'?" Purpose studied my face. "We can help you, but you must face this trial on your own. We cannot do it for you."

I nodded. "Then help me however you can, please."

"This way," Cole waved for me to follow. We exited the room and stood before the strange flames. "Thoughts are loud here—you already know, but you can't always walk through fire. That takes a lot of strength. Make it simpler. Think of water."

  The flames were pouring out of the mouths of mabari statues, like the ones in Haven. I took a deep breath and imagined the flames becoming fountains of water. The Fade shifted in response. The heat and anger of the flames became the coolness and serenity of water; powerful still, but the power of peace over chaos. 

Those things cannot help you. I will see more.

Ignoring the demon, I headed for the door. The pain of the demon's voice was far less agonizing as Cole and Purpose stood next to me.

"Wait, Meira," Purpose said. "I sense something. Come this way. Compassion, go on ahead."

Cole nodded his head and disappeared. Purpose led me to a door I had not seen, it was blocked by a magical barrier. "How do you spirits function here?" I asked aloud as I worked magic to break the barrier. "This place is enough to drive anyone mad."

Purpose laughed. "For you mortals, maybe. To spirits and demons, this is all normal. Ever shifting, ever changing; change is as natural to us as it is unnatural to you. That's what we do; we change, we adapt. While you desperately cling to immutability, which is a fallacy. Change is inevitable, especially for mortals. You age, you die, you face challenges that break and shape you. Why you cling so hard to what was, instead of embracing what is and what could be…I could go mad thinking about it."

We walked into the sealed room to find a grotesque statue. Half human and half creature. I had a feeling I was looking at Envy and the Lord Seeker. "What am I looking at, Purpose?" I asked.

"I believe your looking at the reason why Envy was brought forth," Purpose stated as he bent towards the statue. "Place your hand upon it, Meira, and ask it to reveal its knowledge to you."

"Just ask it?" I questioned.

Purpose smirked. "You're a Dreamer, Meira. When will you realize that means you can make the Fade and everything within it do what you want? You want the Fade to change? imagine it different. You want statues to speak? tell them to. You want spirits to help you? ask them. It is not malicious in nature; you are simply more like us than you realize. The Fade bends around you because like calls to like."

"More like you? Like spirits?" I asked, studying the stone.

"Yes," Purpose nodded. "What do you believe defines a person? Their body or their soul—their spirit? Their nature?"

"But spirits can change their nature, people cannot so easily do that," I argued.

"Is that so?" Purpose quirked a dark brow, his gold eyes filled with humor. "It may not be easy because mortals are of the immutable world, but it can be done. If it couldn't, how would mortals ever love? Ever trust? Ever grow? In fact, what mortals experience is true change. What spirits and demons experience is simply a shift in reality."

"What do you mean?" I searched his face.

"I can be Purpose or Desire. I cannot be anything else," he shrugged. "Perhaps my nature as Purpose is more complex than the word implies, but I cannot be any other spirit. I cannot become Wisdom or Compassion or Valor. I can only stay Purpose and grow within that parameter; or I can become Desire and only bring harm to mortals by twisting what they most want, most long for, into their worst nightmares." His face fell. "But you, you beautiful mortals, you can become anything. Broken can become whole. Cruelty can become compassion. Envy can become contentment. Betrayal can become forgiveness. It may be hard, may be impossible for some, but you can change. We simply remain the same. It is that fact that leads to so many spirits becoming corrupted. We long for change—real change—but cannot have it. It is what tempted me to become Desire and let Alrik use me." His gold eyes met mine and I saw him flickering around the edges. "Forgive me, Meira."

He was fighting his other nature as he spoke these words. I placed a hand on his arm. "You are Purpose, not Desire. Let us leave what happened in the past, in the past." I offered a small smile. "I blame Alrik, not you."

Shame crossed his features. "I do not deserve such...mercy."

"You're here to help me. You have been helping. Do not give into your darker nature for shame of the past," I murmured. "Stay with me and help me. That seems to be your purpose now."

His eyes met mine in surprise. "You are quick." He smiled broadly. "Now, let's free you of Envy." He took my hand and placed it upon the statue. 

I closed my eyes. Speak to me. A rotting, haunted voice answered. "A whisper, followed out of dream. A beckoning thread of power. At the end of it a figure, crowned in imperial red, seen through a tear in the air. The Elder One, demanding servitude with an offer impossible to resist. Leader of the Seekers. Commander of knights. Lord Seeker Lucius Corin, master of templars." 

That will not help you!

I turned to Purpose, nearly able to block out Envy's voice now. "What does this mean?"

"It's what the Elder One used to lure Envy out of the Fade with, I would guess," Purpose studied the statue. "Envy was looking for a purpose. For someone's face to steal; for someone to become. This Elder One dangled the Lord Seeker before its eyes and it saw a tempting prize: leader, commander, master. What greater titles for a demon that wants what another has? In exchange, Envy belongs to the Elder One."

Quiet you! 

"Did I upset you?" Purpose taunted. His gold eyes found me. "Let's go, Meira. We've rattled the beast."

 I followed Purpose out of the sealed room, past the fountains and through another door. It exploded as I went to open it, knocking me backwards. Envy cackled.  Everything in my vision went white. I blinked until the blazing white dimmed after a few moments. Purpose was gone again. Before me stood Ellana, Cullen, Cassandra, Leliana and Josephine. They surrounded the war table, but upon it was my body impaled by Cullen's sword. I was gurgling, choking on my own blood as my scared eyes looked up at them all.

"Meira?" Ellana cried, but Cullen kept her away from me. "If you hadn't stopped her, I'm not sure what would have happened."

"Sh-she was...she was an abomination," Cullen stammered, his eyes lost as he looked me over. "I...I had to do it. She would have killed you otherwise."

"When did she become possessed?" Leliana asked. "At Therinfal?"

"No," Cullen shook his head. "She was...she was herself. We'd been separated, but when we found each other again she was herself."

Oh, this will be such a sweet end for you. The man you love forced to kill you when you go raving mad with envy towards the Herald. You claw at her, trying to kill her. He thinks you're an abomination; that fear that's been gnawing at the back of his mind every time he looks at you given flesh. What does he feel as he impales you to that table? Relief? The demon cackled. They won't notice that I slipped from you to the Herald as easy as putting on a new shirt. Believing the threat is ending as the blood drains from your body in front of them. You silently cry for them to hear you as you warn them, but they do not listen. Then, I will wield the Inquisition like a sword. Betrayed allies will curse the Herald's name. Like the first Inquisition, she will bring blood and ruin and fear!

"Unless you don’t let it in," Cole stated. "You don’t have to. None of this is real unless you let it be."

Get out, thing! I am learning!

"This will never come to pass," Purpose growled. "Keep moving, Meira. Stretch it!"

I pushed past the scene, ignoring the tears in my eyes. "I would do everything in my power to not let you succumb to that fate, but I trust you would do everything in your power to never let that fate come to pass." I would, Cullen. I will. Though stung with a hundred arrows, though suffering from ailments both great and small, his heart was strong, and he moved on. The deep dark before dawn's first light seems eternal, but know that the sun always rises. Though the lands suffer a thousand wrongs, the Maker yet notices the smallest of deeds. 

I went through another door that I willed to appear to the demon's hiss. It opened to a stone hall that mimicked the one beneath the Chantry in Haven. I moved on to archways opening to prison cells. Entering one, I found an Orlesian man pacing behind the cell bars as a soldier watched.

"Do you confess to conspiring against the Herald of Andraste?" the soldier demanded.

"I confess nothing!" the Orlesian argued. "The Inquisition took my land and turned out my family!"

"Then your sons will be executed in the absence of a declaration of guilt," the soldier growled.

"What? They’re just children!" the man sobbed.

Does the death of children, of innocents, cause you to despair? How does it claw at your mind to think I will use you to slaughter them by the thousands?

I left the cell and went to another. Within the cell was Mother Giselle. Instead of a soldier, the silhouette of me stood before her. The silhouette was becoming more defined, but it still looked grotesque and as it spoke, its voice was more demonic than a true imitation of mine. "What do you have to say to your crimes, heretic?"

"This is a farce!" Giselle fearlessly cried. "I demand justice!"

"Have it," the demon waved a hand. "Take her to the gallows!"

Will you weep to know that the Chantry you cling to will be razed to the ground as the people bow to the Herald in faith? The Maker and Andraste cast aside as false gods in the face of the Elder One? 

"No one will believe you are me, demon," I hissed.

The demon cackled in response. Do your friends know you so well? Not as well as I'll know you.

I left that cell behind to find Purpose leaning against the wall. "Good, Meira. Don't let it rattle you. Nothing is real here. It is trying to break you; to touch more of you. You're angry and growing angrier. It will keep you focused."

 I followed the hall, finding an eerie mist shrouding the back wall. To the left and right were two more cells. I spotted Cole observing the prisoner in one, his lips pulled into a frown. I made my way to him, ignoring the figures of Rylen and a sobbing Orlesian. Rylen had a cruel smile on his face as he observed the terrified man begging for his life. That is not Rylen. Cole met my eyes as I entered the room, his own unreadable. He glanced to the prisoner. I looked and my heart broke to find Cullen—my Cullen—pacing the bars like a great cat. He was livid, his eyes blazing as he stared at something that wasn't there. 

"I have questions, Commander," the demon spoke, materializing before the cell in my silhouette, grasping the bars as it leaned against them.

"Is it my turn to be branded a traitor for questioning what we've become?" Cullen growled, getting in the demon's face. "Have you finally tired of your plaything?" He spit. "I deserve it. I let my love for her blind me to you; I let you turn the Inquisition into a butcher's pit because I would not lose my last connection to her."

So broken will he be by driving that blade into your heart, he'll willingly come to my arms. Doing anything and everything I ask because I have your face. And will I use him. In every way possible. Because you had him, so will I. 

Rage lit my insides. "I will kill you, demon," I shouted at the air.

"Kill you," the demon mimicked. Protective or possessive?

"It's dark, but it isn't real. Think of sparks. Keep going up. You’re more you there than you are Envy, and that tires it out," Cole instructed.

"That's a little cryptic, Compassion," Purpose chuckled. "He means you need to find light in the darkness, Meira." Purpose's gold eyes found mine. "What does that look like?"

Silence!

Light in the darkness? Though all before me is shadow, yet shall the Maker be my guide. I shall not be left to wander the drifting roads of the Beyond. For there is no darkness in the Maker's Light and nothing that He has wrought shall be lost. I closed my eyes and pictured light. Comforting, warm, guiding. I imagined the candles lit in the Chantry; the candles of the library of the Circle; the fire of the clan as we all sat around to listen to the hahren's tales; the light in Cullen's eyes as he looked at me with adoration. Opening my eyes, Cole was gone and in his place was a brazier. I stepped towards it and looked to Cullen, who still paced behind the cell bars. Lighting the brazier, I imagined a better end for this darkness.

"I would very much like to...kiss you. May I?" Cullen murmured as he looked lovingly at me. "Y-Your...beauty infatuated me, but as I came to know you, to know your character, how you saw the world, your faith...I-I." His eyes continued to study me as if it were the real Cullen. "What the Maker has created, no one can tear asunder," he promised. The bars of the cell disappeared and I wrapped my arms around him. "How are you, my darling?"

I smiled into his shoulder. "I love you," I whispered and he disappeared. The demon hissed in response.

I worked my way back through the cells, lighting braziers that had now appeared there. Mother Giselle began to speak the Chant, it fading away slowly as she too disappeared. The Orlesian was reunited with his sons, embracing them as he sobbed with relief; his children's echoing laughter warming my heart as they were freed. 

Purpose smiled widely at me. "Keep going!"

I went to the cell that I had not entered before. Josephine was within. "Four days without food, one without water… I wish the Herald would tell me what she wants me to confess."

I lit her brazier. Josephine laughed delightedly as Cullen and Leliana joined in, they stood around the war table and Ellana stood opposite them. They were all happy, enjoying each other's friendship before they disappeared. A door came into existence at their departure. I could feel Envy's anger growing with each obstacle I tore down, each wrong I righted.

"Excellent, Meira," Purpose encouraged. "That is as simple as it is. You think what you want to see and it becomes. You have that power. Nothing in the Fade can stop you—especially if you continue to grow your powers and remain unafraid." He waved for me to follow. "There's another piece of Envy's puzzle, come on."

Purpose led me to a brazier that had appeared next to Rylen and the weeping Orlesian. I lit it. Rylen now comforted the man, assuring that he was safe and the Inquisition would protect him and his family. The mist disappeared, a wall pushing back, but the progress was slow. I reached out a hand to the stone and it dissolved into dust. Envy let out a frustrated snarl.

We came to another grotesque statue, this one more human than demon. I placed my hand upon it and that dead voice spoke again. "Weeks of studying, learning, imitating. The Lord Seeker reveals who he is, what he is, with every sharp-tongued reaction. Lucius Corin abandoned, hidden after taking his face, his armor, his templars. Easy as slipping into new skin. The Herald of Andraste protests as the templars leave the city. Small. Unimportant. Beneath a Lord Seeker's notice, but for instructions from the Elder One."

"Seems Envy didn't see the opportunity your sister presented when it first encountered her," Purpose stated.

"And it sounds like the Lord Seeker resisted the demon, but it doesn't matter," I mused. "Envy takes your face whether you want it to or not. It only needs to study you long enough to become you. And it's not possession, it exists as you while you may still live or be dead elsewhere."

That's right. Does that make you afraid? It should. The longer you're trapped here, the more I know of you.

"You'll just have to kill it," Purpose replied.

"Gladly," I growled.

"Gladly," the demon repeated. Aggressive. Yet kind. You are complex.

"It's time to move, Meira," Purpose nodded his head back the way we came.

I headed towards Josephine's cell and went through the door there. A flight of stairs met me and I climbed it quickly. 

You wish to be difficult? Then see the legacy of the Inquisition! It’s followers hosts to demons! Your world—ashes!

"It can’t make you, not anymore," Cole spoke gently as he appeared in front of me. "You are getting too strong." 

Shut! Up! Thing! 

"Almost there," Cole encouraged. "Keep going up."

"What then?" I asked him as I climbed the stairs.

"You’re making it hard for Envy to think," Cole explained. "It’ll probably come out soon. It’s angry. But that’s okay. So are you."

The door opened to a forest. Branches snapped and quivered with the movement of creatures within the trees. Smoke rolled beneath the trunks, causing my eyes to water, as it carried the lingering smell of burning corpses. Voices, screams, cries, shouts and roars echoed all around. Sounds of battle and people running drew nearer.

"They say the Herald summoned these demons after Celene was murdered," an Orlesian voice spoke within the trees.

"An abomination! Why did no one realize?" Another voice questioned.

"Quiet! I hear something," the first hushed. 

Roars echoed and their answering screams were cut off. Demons? Celene murdered? Was this the plot of this Elder One?

"You’re letting her see more to sketch her shapes, but what she sees makes her stronger," Cole bit at the demon.

Quiet!

I kept moving through the forest, hearing as unseen people died around me at the hands of demons. I will not let this come to pass. I pushed myself harder, faster, the pain from the demon that had been paralyzing now nothing more than an annoyance. Stairs appeared ahead while beneath me the ground began to shift. I felt the malice of Envy, it was trying to attack me. But it was slow and I simply had to keep moving to get out of range.

I made my way up a few flights of stairs, and found Purpose leaning against the rail of the next. "One more piece, Meira," he stated. "Follow me." He made a path through the forest to a final statue.

This one had the face of a man, whom I could only assume was the Lord Seeker. I put my hand on the stone and when the voice spoke this time it was the voice of the Lord Seeker. "Growing disbelief. The Herald, leading nobles, shining men and women whose power chokes a country. The Inquisition, rising larger than the templars. Unbearable envy. What is a Lord Seeker compared to what the Herald will become? Seething, consumed with want. Dreaming, wanting, needing to wear the Herald of Andraste's face when next meeting the Elder One."

"You taunted it with the nobles and it had to have you," Purpose explained. "Envy's weakness is—to no one's surprise—envy. When you showed what the Herald could be, it had no use for the Lord Seeker and revealed itself. It made it's move too soon and it will be it's downfall. I wonder if its master will be pleased?"

Shut up, Purpose!

"No, shan't," Purpose mocked the demon. "You are pathetic and no match for Meira. I will happily watch her dispatch you." Envy hissed. Purpose turned to me, a hand on my shoulder. "It cannot touch you now. Find it, fight it, and escape."

I nodded. "Thank you, Purpose."

"Don't be a stranger, Meira," he smiled. "I look forward to seeing you in the Fade again. Maybe not in the clutches of a demon or a crazed Keeper though, hmm?"

I laughed, hardly believing I could. "I couldn't agree more."

"Happy, hoping, healing. Did we help?" Cole asked as he appeared beside Purpose.

"You did, Compassion," Purpose patted the boy's shoulder. "But your job's not done yet."

"I know." Cole stated. "Envy is close. Keep going. Don't be afraid."

"I'm not," I smiled at them. "Thanks to you."

 They disappeared and I was now standing in front of a flight of stairs. These stairs were a copy of the ones that led up to the main hall of Therinfal Redoubt. I hurried up them and opened the large doors. Within, the fight between the templars and the red templars was frozen. Swords hanging in the air, the dying not quite upon the ground, defiant yells held on silent mouths. I searched the room, but did not see the others. No doubt a feeble attempt to frighten me by the demon. I made my way to the door it had dragged me out of, through another courtyard where corrupted templars were gathering, to another door that stood open. The room was empty, but I knew the demon was close. I felt a hand on my shoulder as I was spun around; that old pain returning as the demon made contact. It was stuck in the silhouette of me, incomplete. A shade. It's eyes were nothing but green fire as they looked at me. The demon grabbed my throat and slammed me into a wall, lifting me up. The haze returned, threatening my ability to think.

“Unfair, unfair! That thing kept you whole, kept you from giving me your shape!” The demon whined.

"What could you gain from being me?" I asked, trying to distract it as I summoned an ice dagger in my palm.

"What could you gain?" Envy tried to mimic, but it's voice was more it than me. "What… ugh!" It growled in frustration. Bringing a hand to my temple, I cried out in pain as strange magic burned across my skin. We’ll start again. More pain this time. The Elder One still comes.

"It’s frightened of you," Cole murmured.

Envy dropped its hand as it looked around for Cole. My pain eased just enough that I finished the dagger.

Get out of— 

I kicked Envy away before charging it, plunging the dagger into it's gut. The demon shrieked as everything blazed white.

…

I awoke upon the floor. That smell of death and blood filling my nostrils as the sounds of battle roared in my ears. I sensed that I was not alone. Wrenching myself up, I found a horrifying sight before me. A demon—Envy—clutching its gut wound as it unfurled itself before me. It was nauseating to look at: it's face was comprised of mutilated scars and a gaping mouth; it had multiple arms and its legs were more akin to arms and hands than legs. It was humanoid in appearance, but bestial in its movements. It stood; its face turned in my direction, but it had no eyes.

I jumped to my feet and palmed my staff. "I swore I would kill you,” I promised.

The demon opened its mouth and let out a high-pitched shriek that made my ears ring. For its large size, it was astonishingly fast as it skittered out of the room. A cloud of smoke was left in its wake as it flew back to the main hall. I turned back to the room, finding it no longer empty, but a mess of broken furniture, boarded windows, papers, blood and writing all over the walls and stone floor. In the middle, sat a table littered with papers and a bust of...Empress Celene. The bust had a dagger stabbed through its face, a piece of parchment attached to the blade. 

Cole appeared from behind the bust. "The Elder One wants her dead. Empress Celene. He hates her, haunts her, wants her dead, but hides why. He hid other things, too."

"We will need to find out why," I murmured. "But that is something to be addressed after we escape this place. Cole, where are the others?"

"Fighting, fearful, fearsome. Where is she? Where is she?" Cole spoke, his voice changing again like it had before. He looked at me and blinked. "Why do you look like that? That is not your face."

"Did I...look different in the Fade?" I asked the boy.

"Yes," Cole sounded worried. "Did...did Envy win? That’s the face it saw—that it wanted to steal."

"No, Cole," I shook my head. "I...I can't explain right now."

"Wait," Cole said, "I see. You are you, but also her. You must be both to keep her safe."

"Yes, Cole."

"You're helping?" Cole questioned.

"I am trying to," I smiled. 

"We need to help the others," Cole stated, his voice worried. "They fear for you and that fear is distracting them. Red—red everywhere, inside. Rage and pain and the endless song. I must make the others hear the song!"

"What are you doing when you speak like that, Cole?" I asked, cocking my head to the side.

"I hear others, not just you," Cole offered.

"Hear others?" I questioned. "As in, you can hear what they're thinking?"

"Yes."

"That's amazing!" I exclaimed.

"And scary," Cole agreed. "But it helps me help them." A worried look crossed his face. "The lyrium—it's wrong, but I feel that thirst. Luring me in, sweet caresses begging me to drink. No! No! Where are you? Where are you? Please, Maker, let her be safe!" He met my eyes again. "We need to go find them."

My mind went to the images of the others being forced red lyrium. That bitter smile on Cullen's face. "Let's hurry."

 Cole ran out the door and I followed. We worked our way through the courtyard and back to the main hall, the corrupted templars absent within the courtyard. Cole disappeared as we entered the hall. To my shock, the corrupted templars had been defeated, their mutilated bodies littering the ground. The templars that had not fallen to the red lyrium had set up barricades, taken up positions around the hall, and were standing in defensive formations before each of the entry points. As I entered the hall, a few raised their swords.

"Herald?" Barris's voice questioned, his green eyes boring into mine. The swords lowered. "Where did you come from? Did you see that...thing before it came in here?"

"It's an envy demon," I answered the man. "It replaced the Lord Seeker. I need to know where the others are so we can kill it."

Barris blanched at my words. His eyes flicking away from me. I followed his gaze to find a huge, magical barrier blocking off the front half of the hall. "Envy? Maker. Then the real Lord Seeker is caged or dead."

"It seems that way," I murmured. "Barris, the others. We need them."

He took a moment to collect himself. "The Seeker, the mage, and the dwarf went to find any remaining senior templars to bring them here. We need the veterans' expertise—even more so if we're to face an envy demon. Cullen went with them, but he was to find you." Barris turned to the door opposite me. "They thought you'd been dragged through that door. Perhaps that was Envy's trick." Barris's face fell. "We were to join them, but waves of the red ones keep coming."

"I'll be back. We can come up with a plan when I have the others," I stated. "Keep fighting."

He gave me a salute. "To the last, Herald."

I ran for the other door and threw myself through it. Racing across the courtyard, I felt Cole appear beside me. "Will I be too late? Maker, please, help me. Andraste, guide me." 

I heard the sounds of fighting coming from an open gate. We ran through and I came to a halt. Cassandra, Varric, and Vivienne were fighting a behemoth alongside a few senior templars. I looked around, but did not see Cullen. Please...please don't tell me—

"Herald?" Cassandra's voice called between swings of her blade. "Thank the Maker!" I charged forward, palming my staff to join their fight. "No, we have this in hand. Find the Commander!"

"Where is he?" I shouted.

"While we were distracted with this, a few of the corrupted templars dragged him off," Cassandra answered. "Find him, Herald!"

Cole appeared beside me once more as I ran to the door Cassandra had pointed towards. "I hear the song, see their eyes, know its foul and yet…lips cracking, stomach burning, saliva flooding my mouth as my heart pounds in anticipation. It'd make the nightmares stop, make the pain go away. I'd forget everything. Forget it all. No! NO! I shall endure! Meira! Meira!" 

I stopped mid-step and nearly tripped. I looked to Cole. "Is that...is that Cullen?"

"He needs your help," Cole stated simply.

 Fear and rage gripped my heart. Taking a Fade Step, I crossed the entirety of the space between the door and us. With a defiant yell, the door burst apart with ice magic and I Fade Stepped down the flight of stairs that opened to a dungeon. I froze where I was, unsure if I had escaped Envy's prison. He was fighting like a cornered animal; his eyes nearly black as his pupils were dilated with panic and fear. He thrashed, kicked, punched because his sword missing. They tackled him to the ground, pinning his arms and legs down.

"You left the Order, but you'll want this song, Knight-Captain," one of the corrupted templars cackled. "Samson sends his regards," he said as he shook a philter of red lyrium above Cullen. "Open his mouth." Two others stalked forward and bent to wrench Cullen's mouth open. I could see the terror in his face, listened as he let out that same cry.

"Cullen!" I yelled and threw one of my blades towards him.

 I had distracted his captors just long enough he could wrench himself free from their grip. He scooped up the blade and skewered the templar that had been about to pour the red lyrium down his throat on its blade. He roared as he sprung into action, his eyes blazing with a ferocity I'd never seen. With a yell, I slammed my staff into the ground, freezing a few of them, before I used the staff to launch myself at the others as I drew my sword. Leaping at one, I plunged the blade into the break at their shoulder. Wrenching the blade free as he cried out in anguish, I twisted towards another and separated his head from his shoulders. Cullen was facing down the rest, his blade before him. I put my back against his. He scooped up a shield and I could feel him heaving breaths against me.

"M-Herald?" he gasped. "Where-what—"

"Later, Commander," I growled as I stared down the approaching templars. "For now, let's kill these monsters."

 Cullen grunted in agreement. We stayed back to back as they surrounded us. Together, we moved as one. Where he was open, I struck; where I was vulnerable, he protected. We moved around each other like a fluid dance, arms and legs as one body as if we'd done it a thousand times. I summoned magic to shield him; he swept and I ducked, his swing shattering ones I had frozen. We danced and danced until they were all cut down around us. We'd pressed into each other. The only sound that of our panting breaths. Eventually, we straightened and turned to each other. His face was flecked with blood and a few cuts, his armor splattered. Amber eyes searched my face as he continued to breathe heavily. His pupils had constricted, but he was pale and shaking.

I gazed into his eyes as I tried to catch my breath. "Are yo—"

He crashed against me in a ferocious kiss. Desperate, afraid, as if in need of assurance that I was real, his lips learned my own. His gloved fingers fisted the hair at the base of my neck, his other hand on my hip as he curved around me. Just as it bordered on too much, he broke away. His eyes were burnished bronze as they drank in my face. "I-I lost sight of you. I...I feared—"

I put a hand on his cheek. "I am all right," I assured. "We need to move. The others are fighting and Barris can't hold the main hall for much longer."

He straightened, his eyes turning fierce as he searched the room. Handing me my blade, he stepped away to look for his own sword and shield. Upon finding them, one of the templars jumped up to try and attack him. Cullen turned so swiftly, his eyes blazing with fury, as he thrust his sword through the templar with all of his strength. The blade went through the templar's front until it protruded through his back. Cullen snarled as he wrenched the blade up, causing the templar's body to jerk in reaction. Cullen then kicked his sword free before shaking the blood off as he stared down at the corrupted templars with disgust. His eyes met mine, not hiding that ruthlessness he could possess.

"We need to go,” he growled.

I nodded and followed behind him as he climbed the stairs, wrenching my staff free from the ice. I could feel the rage emanating from him as we ran back to the others. I worried for him, but knew now was not the time to ask. We found the others taking the behemoth down just as we arrived. Cassandra looked over Cullen with a mixture of relief and concern while I explained that we needed to return to the main hall to regroup. Together with the senior templars the others had found, we rushed back to the main hall to find corrupted templars attacking. We joined the fight and soon enough, the hall was ours once more.

"What happened to you, Herald?" Cassandra asked as soon as we were clear.

"The Lord Seeker was replaced by an envy demon," I explained. "I caught it's fancy."

"Then the Lord Seeker—" Cassandra began.

"Envy?" Cullen questioned. "Maker's breath! It-did it...?"

"I resisted it, Commander," I assured. "I stabbed it in the gut and when I tried to confront it in its true form, it ran." I turned to point at the magical barrier at the front of the hall. "It's hiding beyond there."

"Barris!" Cullen barked as the templar approached. "What in the Void has been going on here?"

"It appears an envy demon has been acting in place of the Lord Seeker," Barris growled. "And my captain knew. It’s the red lyrium, isn’t it? I knew that retched stuff was risky."

"'Risky'?" Cullen spat. "Everyone in the Order should know what it does to you!"

"Or do you all not communicate with each other?" Varric asked. "The Knight-Commander of Kirkwall turned into a statue of red lyrium. After going completely crazy because she'd had it embedded in her sword. And you all have been ingesting the stuff? Are you insane?" Even Varric seemed angry as he looked Barris over.

Barris shifted on his feet. "They often give us new kinds of lyrium. Our commanders… some used the red stuff first, to prove it was harmless. The knights would have been next. That demon turned our leaders so we couldn’t question when this started!"

"Then your leaders all but corrupted the templars for a demon," Cullen growled.

Barris stood straighter. "Then we will fix it." Cullen nodded. Barris turned to his brethren. "Templar! What is Envy?"

A templar stepped forward. "A coward, brother!"

Another answered as well, "It studies, makes less mistakes. But most of all, it hides."

Barris turned back to us. "Envy’s rare. Rank and file aren’t trained for that. That’s why it took us top down. We have our veterans, thanks to you. We'll hold the hall. We need uncorrupted lyrium—it will most likely be in the officer's quarters. Bring it here, and I'll give you Envy." Barris saluted us, determination in his eyes.

"You’re not mages. You need lyrium for this?" I asked.

"Templars deny magic, but envy demons are tough," Barris explained. "Especially when they’ve had time to entrench themselves. The veterans can show us how to push. The lyrium will help, so when we break, we break the enemy." 

I blinked. "'Break'? You mean you could die?"

"A demon holds the honor of the Order," he scowled. "There isn’t a man or woman here who will let that stand."

"Glad to see Curly isn't the only templar left who isn’t crazy," Varric stated.

"I try, dwarf," Cullen grumbled.

Barris nodded and started to turn, his eyes catching on a dead red templar. "Show those things no mercy," he murmured before turning his back on us.

We fought our way through the courtyard to the officer's quarters. It was where Envy had dragged me to. "This is where Envy took me," I voiced after we'd cut down the last of the corrupted templars. I pointed at the open door. "I think...I think that's the Lord Seeker's quarters."

"What was inside?" Cassandra asked.

"Nothing good," I replied. "We can look more after we've dealt with this mess."

She nodded. "We will. We must find out what happened."

"I'd guess the lyrium would be over here," Cullen voiced as he pointed at a nearby door. "It is usually kept close to the Knight-Commander's quarters within the Circles." 

We made our way to the door, but found it locked. I growled in frustration and froze the door before shattering it apart glad to find it wasn't warded. 

"Shattering doors now, Herald?" Varric chuckled.

"Let's just say my trip to the Fade made me impatient," I bit out. "That Envy demon is going to regret ever crossing the Veil."

"That's the spirit," Varric chuckled.

We walked inside to find the bottom floor of the room covered in red lyrium. It had grown out of the chests, spreading like the Blight along the floor and the walls. I could hear that song again: dark and enticing. Nausea rolled in my gut the longer we stood near it.

"This must be the red lyrium the 'Lord Seeker' gave the templars," I mused aloud.

"Just like Haven and the Breach. Where are they getting it from?" Varric asked.

"They're either mad or fools to even be touching this," Vivienne curled her lip in disgust.

"Fools," Cullen growled. "Absolute fools."

I headed up the stairs and spotted chests of lyrium that glowed blue and held no song that I could hear. "Here—the untainted lyrium."

The others climbed the stairs. I glanced at Cullen. He had paled again and there was a sheen of sweat on his brow as he looked at the red lyrium. He met my eyes after a moment and gave me a slight nod before looking away.

He approached a nearby table as the others began collecting the chests of lyrium philters. He shuffled through the parchment there, picking up one that caught his eye. "They were getting shipments of regular lyrium, but only small amounts—not enough for all of them. A large shipment of red lyrium came in from an unknown source and it was left up to the Lord Seeker to ration it." He brought the parchment closer to his face as he read something at the bottom. "The templars...noticed a difference in the red lyrium, but the Knight-Captain encouraged that they use it." He folded the parchment and tucked it into his cuirass.

"We will question them—all of them—when this is over," Cassandra seethed. "The Order is so filled with corruption, there is no saving it."

"Your Lord Seeker fell prey to an envy demon," Cullen argued. "I doubt the Seeker's are free of corruption." They glared at each other a moment.

"You two can argue when we live through this," Varric interjected.

"Agreed," Vivienne sighed. "Have you seen the uncorrupted templars standing against the red? Keep your head, my dears, and this day may yet be salvaged."

"They need to be challenged," I stated, "But there has been enough resistance to prove to me that all hope is not lost for the Order. First, we need to stop Envy and finish off the red templars."

Cassandra and Cullen nodded. We grabbed the remaining untainted lyrium, Vivienne and I using magic to cause the chests to float behind us so none of us had to carry it for longer than necessary. Cullen and Cassandra cut down any red templars that crossed our paths after Vivienne and I froze them solid. Varric kept an eye out for archers until we were back in the main hall. Another battle had taken place in our absence, a few more of the uncorrupted templars had fallen.

"Ser Barris!" I yelled. "The lyrium!"

Barris turned in our direction, the other templars following suit. Barris's green eyes met mine. "There are more of the red ones beyond the barrier, they are sure to come out once we start attacking."

"We will fight," Cullen assured the templar. "You just focus on Envy."

Barris nodded. "We will break this beast," he promised. 

They opened the chests and each templar took a philter. They poured the contents into a sort of chalice; the thing glowing blue with mist curling over the lip. Ceremoniously, one after the other drank the lyrium while the others pounded their swords against their shields in encouragement. They all knew they could die, all knew they were fighting for the honor of their Order; yet, as they downed the lyrium any sense of fear seemed to vanish from them. Instead, their eyes burned with fury and determination—fearless in the face of death. Barris even kissed the chalice as he finished. They approached the dais below the barrier, drawing their swords which now brimmed with light as I felt them beginning to dispel the magic. They bowed before the barrier, leaning against their swords, as Barris began to speak the Chant. Vivienne and I each erected thick walls of ice around them, one last defense from the red templars. We put our backs to the templars and listened as Cullen gave orders.

"Same as before," Cullen ordered. "Ice walls to funnel them, Cassandra and I will stand at the front. Varric and Vivienne volley from the back. Herald, barriers and maintain the ice walls.” As soon as the barrier began to erode, red templars poured through it. “Now!"

With a grunt, I slammed my staff into the ground, the blade sinking between the stones. Ice walls erupted behind and on either side of us. With effort, I willed it to grow spikes, to attack the red templars as much as it defended us. Soon, they poured into the opening, Cullen and Cassandra yelling in challenge. The ring of swords clashing and blades meeting shields echoed within the ice. Bianca sung with each arrow Varric released. Vivienne taunted the templars as she erected ice spikes to kill them. I protected them all with barriers. As we fought, I felt the demon's barrier weakening as the templars poured their all into dispelling it. On and on it went, until finally no more came. We heard the templars cry out and the barrier shatter. I willed the ice walls to disappear, revealing that they had all collapsed from exhaustion.

"Barris?!" I called as I rushed toward them.

I found the templar, collapsed upon the floor with sword still in hand, panting heavily. "Get that demon. End it!" he bit out, his eyes blazing as they met mine.

"Let's go!" I called to the others. "I have a vow to keep."

We made our way up the steps behind the dais and out the back of the fortress. It was crumbling in places though a few stained-glass windows were still whole within a few intact walls. Stone benches sat every few feet until the walls opened to another courtyard and the remnants of a shrine. Red lyrium grew out of the ground and along the crumbling stone pillars. The demon cackled; the sound raking across my mind once more. 

"I touched so much of you, but you are selfish with your glory. Now I'm no one!" The demon cried before it crawled into view, making its way for me.

I clutched my head as the other's cried out for me, but Cole appeared beside me, easing the pain. "Dark and desperate; death to make yourself alive. I used to be like you, but not anymore. You shouldn't be either!"

The demon shrieked at Cole's words and launched into an attack. It disappeared and reappeared all over the courtyard, never staying in one place for long.

"Herald, Vivienne," Cullen yelled. "Freeze it in place! On the count of three!" Envy had disappeared once more, but Cullen seemed unfazed. "One!" We searched the grounds, staves at the ready. "Two!" Heart pounding, the desire to see this thing ended growing. "Three!"

Envy erupted from the ground and we froze it. Immobile for a moment, Varric loaded it with arrows while Cullen, Cassandra and Cole attacked it with their blades. Too soon, it broke free, releasing a cloud of smoke as it did. All of us coughing and blinking, we looked around to find the demon once more.

"Where is it?" I asked. 

"It's trying to hide," Cole warned.

"Silence!" the demon screamed. 

Around us, several copies of Cullen, Cassandra, Vivienne and Varric emerged. "They're not real!" Cole instructed. 

The others paused for a moment, confusion lighting their faces as the projections readied their weapons. Swinging my staff around me to build up mana until I had enough, I released it. Ice flew from my staff in shards, targeting the fakes. With one strike they fell. "You cannot fool me, demon!"

Envy howled in frustration. "'What could you gain from being me'?" Envy questioned in my voice. "Everything." From a cloud of smoke, the demon appeared, but it was the demon no longer. It stood before us, nearly a perfect replica of me as Ellana. It's eyes—my eyes—landed on me and an evil smile spread across its face. "I still know you. All of you!" It looked to the others. "Would you attack your Herald?" It raised a hand in my direction, pointing a finger. "That is the imposter. I just escaped the Fade. You need to kill it!"

"You are not the Herald!" Cullen seethed, raising his sword.

The demon turned its eyes to Cullen. "Ah, yes. The one she would've had, but I will have instead. You are pretty to look at. Tell me, Commander. Does this form please you?" Cullen became rooted in the spot he had been standing in, his face white and eyes wide. Envy smiled broadly. "I know you will please me." 

If I had not been watching him so intently, I would have missed the tiny step backwards Cullen took. I had never known him to run from anything, yet Envy—wearing my face—had him paralyzed.  My face. 'Does this form please you'? Did the desire demon ask a similar question? And Envy had all but promised that it would use Cullen in every way. That it would use my face and then Ellana's to do it. I felt my gut tighten as something dark awoke within me at the thought.

"Don't worry," Cole assured as he met my eyes, appearing behind the demon. "It can't be you if it's dead."

Envy turned to Cole, its face—my face—twisting into a sneer. "Meddler, I will kill you last!"

I would not let this thing touch anyone else; I would not let it destroy anymore than it already had. With a savage cry, I rushed Envy, catching the creature off guard. It turned back to me too late, it's smile faltering as I shoved the blade of my staff into its chest, freezing all but it's head.

"You cannot do this!" It screeched, it's voice grating my bones. "I am Envy!"

"Envy this," I snarled as I drew one of my blades and plunged it into Envy's throat. It flailed in vain against its icy prison, black blood streaming from the wound. It continued to twitch and screech as it's face contorted, shifting from my face to it's own mutilated one. The ice was cracking with each movement it made, it would free itself soon.

"Quick!" Cole shouted. "While Envy has to be itself!"

Roaring at the creature, I wrenched the blade through, causing its head to grotesquely loll to one side. After a few death throes, the creature finally stilled. "Maker take you, you filth," I growled.

To the praise and relief of the others, I freed my blade and staff. Vivienne set the demon ablaze. Glancing up at the Breach that was visible in the distance, I swiped a sleeve across my face. Clearing off some of the hot blood I felt there, I turned back to the others.All but Cullen had begun to walk back to where the remaining templars were approaching. He stood rooted in the same spot, his chest heaving, blade held so tight I could see his gloves straining against his knuckles. His eyes were fixed on the demon's burning corpse as he panted, his body taut in readiness to protect himself. Approaching him slowly, his eyes met mine. They were wide like a cornered animal's. He didn't move, didn't relax as I came closer. Gently, I placed a hand on his sword arm and he allowed me to lower it.

"It's over, Cullen," I murmured. "Envy is dead. It cannot hurt anyone else. We're safe." He continued to look at me, but it was as if he wasn't there, instead trapped in his mind. "Come back to me, Cullen," I whispered.

Blinking, his spell broke. He let out a shaky breath. "I-Forgive me, M—"

"There is nothing to forgive," I gave him a small smile. "It...scared me, too." His face fell in shame. "Please, Cullen," I urged, "I need you. We have to deal with the templars and I can't do it without you."

After a heartbeat, he took a deep breath, sheathed his sword, and buckled his shield to his back. He closed his eyes for a moment and straightened; his gaze hard when his eyes opened. He would not look at me. "Right. Let's go."

"I-I'm glad," he murmured. His eyes flicked to the weapons. "Would you humor me? Try using the staff."

I grasped the weapon, its weight lighter than I would have guessed. It no heavier than the wooden pole I had used for practice. The thrumming intensified as I held it in my hands; more threads weaving. I took a deep breath in and pushed those threads to weave around the conduit that the staff became in my hands. Cold bit into my skin as the staff responded, magic surrounding my hands like a sentient mist. I focused my sight on a tree and swung the staff as I had been taught, feeling the mana around me flow with the movements. Ice shot out of the sphere sat atop the staff, freezing the tree I had been aiming for entirely.

"It worked!" I let out a surprised laugh.

"Thank the Maker," Cullen praised. "I was afraid—you'll have to thank Solas. He designed it."

"I will," I beamed at him. "But I'm thanking you first. After all, it wasn't Solas that requisitioned a staff for me, was it?"

He blushed a little. "No."

I slid the staff into the baldric strapped to my back and tied the short-swords to my belt. We tied our horses next to the others' before beginning our ascent up to the fortress. The closer we drew, the more unease began pooling in my gut. I could not say why, but there was a whisper of fear as to what awaited us. The templars claimed to be servants of the Maker and Andraste, but these templars had abandoned their duty; Lucius had allowed them to physically assault a member of the clergy in front all of Val Royeaux before practically spitting on my sister for seeking aid with the Breach. Cullen seemed to trust this man, Barris, but beyond him? Were there any templars within that would be willing to help us? Would the Lord Seeker listen and come to his senses: realizing that the Breach was the only true threat at present? I couldn't fight the feeling that we were going to be entering a pit of vipers.

Maker, my enemies are abundant. Many are those who rise up against me. But my faith sustains me; I shall not fear the legion, should they set themselves against me.

Cullen's fingers brushed against mine and I looked up to find his eyes on me. He offered a soft smile and a nod of assurance before he pulled his hand away and looked forward. I let out a breath and followed his gaze. As I did, something moved in my peripheral. I found nothing when I turned to find the source. Cresting the stairs brought us to the outer wall, the gate raised. The entrance reminded me of a great mouth open in wait of unsuspecting prey. Cassandra stood near the gate, hand on the pommel of her sword as her face was set in grimace. She nodded at our approach and came to stand on my other side. As we passed through, we were greeted by the sight of several Orlesian nobles. Among them, Vivienne stood; she looked not only regal, but in her element as she entertained them. Varric was holding his own as he schmoozed a few fans of his books. Their eyes glancing towards us as we passed through the gate, they made their way across the bridge to stand with us for a few moments of private conversation.

"The templars know we are here," Vivienne informed us, "We are waiting for the Lord Seeker to send a reply."

"Did you speak with a Ser Barris?" Cullen quietly inquired as his eyes swept over the nobles that crowded the stone bridge.

"He was the templar that greeted us."

"The Herald of Andraste!" A voice called as a couple of the masked nobles approached us. "Lord Esmeral Abernache. Honored to participate. It is not unlike the second dispersal of the reclaimed Dales." He gave a slight nod before turning his attention to Vivienne. "Ah, Lady Vivienne! We met at last summer’s ball? The duke introduced us."

Vivienne turned, inclining her head only slightly. "Indeed. I could not possibly forget the occasion," she replied before she strode ahead and directed the other nobles to follow her towards the main gate of the fortress. 

Abernache turned back to me. "The Lord Seeker is willing to hear our petition about closing the Breach. A credit to our alliance with the Inquisition. Care to mark the moment? Ten Orlesian houses walk with you."

"The Inquisition values this alliance, Lord Abernache," I politely replied. "The templars must see reason. We can’t let the Breach endanger us any longer."

The mask of Abernache studied me a moment, before turning towards where the Breach hung in the sky. "Oh, yes. Ghastly-looking thing. The Lord Seeker can’t think we’re ignoring it." He waved a hand to have me follow. Cullen, Cassandra and Varric went ahead to cross the bridge. Something shifted in my peripheral again, but as soon as I looked, it was gone. Once we were alone, Abernache spoke. "Speaking of which, I don’t suppose you’d divulge what finally got their attention? Rumor will if you won’t."

Confused, I knit my brows. "What do you mean?

"The Lord Seeker won’t meet us until he greets the Inquisition 'in person'. Quite a surprise after the spat in Val Royeaux," Abernache replied. 

That was odd when compared with the reaction Ellana and Cassandra had described. He'd been vile towards them and the Inquisition, hardly deigning to speak with either of them beyond uttering words of slander. Now he would accept nothing less than meeting us in person? I said nothing of this to Abernache, but made note to mention it to the others if the opportunity came. "The Inquisition only asks the Lord Seeker help us close the Breach."

"Then it’s all been arranged by your ambassador. Let the diplomats work their magic if you trust them. Between you and I, the Chantry never took advantage of their templars. Wiser heads should steer them," the man conspired. I was beginning to like this Abernache less by the moment, but he and the others were the only reason we were here. 

We had walked together across the bridge and followed a path to the start of another stone bridge that led to the fortress proper as we spoke. Nobles crowded the outer gate, surrounding a few templars stood outside of it. Beyond laid an inner courtyard comprised mainly of stables.

"Here we are! Therinfal Redoubt." Abernache looked towards the courtyard. "It appears they’ve sent someone to greet you. Present well. Everyone is a little tense for my liking." Abernache gave a slight bow before leaving me to join his fellow nobles.

I caught up with Cullen, Cassandra, Vivienne and Varric who were all speaking in low tones amongst each other. They all looked to me as I approached. "It seems the Lord Seeker is waiting to meet us."

"It screams 'I hate fun and kick puppies', doesn’t it?" Varric asked as he eyed the fortress. I smirked a little at Varric's comment and noticed that Cullen's lips twitched as he held in a chuckle.

"The Lord Seeker abandoned the White Spire to come here?" Cassandra questioned, shaking her head. "These lords are useful, but none of this should be necessary. Surely, the Lord Seeker sees the true threat. What is he playing at?"

"I’d ask this lot out for drinks later, but I’m afraid they’d annex the tavern," Varric smirked.

"Just the tavern?" Cullen replied, a self-satisfied smile pulling his scar. 

"I suppose that is underestimating them, isn't it, Curly?" Varric chuckled.

I looked over the fortress, that unease settling heavily in my gut. You have walked beside me down the paths where a thousand arrows sought my flesh. You have stood with me when all others have forsaken me. "According to Abernache, the Lord Seeker changed his mind about us rather quickly. Is he known for that?" I asked aloud.

"The Lord Seeker isn’t reputed to be fickle," Vivienne stated. "Something must have changed."

"Attack of conscience? I hear they happen once or twice an age," Varric shrugged.

"Twice? That's news to me," Cullen mumbled.

 Varric eyed Cullen, his lips curling upwards as he studied the Commander. I guessed at what he saw—Cullen standing straighter, jesting easier; a quiet strength oozing from him. Cullen had always been strong and proud, but there was a slight difference in the way he was carrying and conducting himself. My heart warmed at the change. I had to hold back a smile as I glanced over him: the rain had fully brought out the curl of his hair. He looked younger when his hair was its natural texture.

"Come, we should meet whom the Lord Seeker sent," Cassandra instructed, her dark brows furrowed.

  We made our way across the stone bridge, listening to the nobles pester the templars that stood outside the gatehouse. The nobles were threatening the wrath of the Empress upon the templars for their disobedience and inaction towards the Breach. Grumblings of the templars' shameful behavior in Val Royeaux was also among them. I could sense Cullen bristling at their language as many insinuated that the templars were owned and needed to be leashed. He bit his tongue, but his face turned sourer the more we heard the nobles speak. I could understand his frustration, even to a degree the Order's frustration. While the templars had served the Chantry for ages, their responsibilities—and the sacrifices they made—were taken for granted. How they had handled themselves, however, was disgraceful for men and women who took vows to serve and protect the people; who claimed obedience to the Maker and his Bride. As we passed into the gatehouse, I looked up to the scaffolding that climbed up near the gate. I swore that I saw something—or someone—lounging up there, but I blinked and whatever it was had disappeared. More templars, all knights and initiates from what I could tell, stood within; they wore various expressions of worry, skepticism or irritation. Some questioned as to why they were being left to deal with the nobles, wondering where their superior officers were. Their eyes followed us as we strode through, unsure of what to make of us. I spotted Abernache near the gate, approaching another noble that stood close to a templar knight. The templar looked irritated as he spoke with an attaché. I looked the templar over as we approached: he was young, but I'd guess not much younger than Cullen and myself. He had his helmet sat in the crook of his elbow, revealing the tight coils of his dark hair that were shaved close to his head. Striking green eyes studied the nobles in front of him; his full lips pulled in a tight line as the nostrils of his broad nose were slightly flared in agitation. His deep brown skin and the metal of his armor were wet with rain, indicating that he'd been a victim to the weather as well. Despite the subtle signs of his agitation, his broad shoulders were straight as he held himself like a man who was comfortable in his own skin. 

"Childebert!" I heard Abernache shout. "By the Maker, I haven’t seen you in months!"

The other noble turned at his name. "Not enough hunting in your forests, Esmeral! Give the boars time to recover!"

"In that case, let’s celebrate collaring these templars by raiding my cellar. Some nice Tevinter whites this season," Abernache chuckled.

"They’ll be well earned," Childebert inclined his head. "I never thought the Lord Seeker would throw his weight in the Game."

"You think he dares?" Abernache growled, placing his hands on his hips.

"Of course! This isn’t some religious pique — the man meant to draw us out," Childebert observed. "Why drag his templars to this rock if not to wring out some concessions?"

"Mmm," Abernache hummed. "You know these Chantry types. Tricky to nail down sometimes."

I felt Cassandra and Cullen stiffen at Abernache's words. Thankfully, both stayed quiet, but I could sense their stares boring into the nobleman. At our approach the templar near the gate flicked his gaze our way. His green eyes swept over us, catching first on Cullen and then me. 

"I present Knight-Templar Ser Delrin Barris, second son of Bann Jevrin Barris of Ferelden," the attache stated to Abernache, who stood before Barris. Delrin made his way to us, not stopping as the attache continued. "Ser Barris, may I be so honored to present Lord Esmeral Abernache…?"

Delrin closed the distance between himself and our party. His eyes landing on Cullen. "Commander Rutherford?"

"I am," Cullen nodded, his hands going to his sword pommel.

"You said the Inquisition works to close this 'Breach' in the Veil."

"We do," Cullen assured. 

Barris's eyes flicked to me and then looked over the nobles before meeting Cullen's eyes again. "I didn't think you'd bring such...lofty company."

Abernache approached, crossing his arms over his chest. "Barris? Moderate holdings, your family. And the second son?" Abernache scoffed.

Barris ignored the nobleman. "This… promise of status has garnered interest from the Lord Seeker. Beyond sense. The sky burns with magic, but he ignores all calls to action until your friends arrive."

"Cassandra, should a Seeker lead the templars this way?" I asked.

Cassandra looked concerned, but answered, "In an emergency, if there’s no other recourse, but his goal should be to restore them to order."

Barris clasped his hands behind his back. "He has taken command. Permanently."

Cassandra shifted on her feet, her brow furrowing. "If he feels there is a holy mandate…"

Barris nodded. "That is what the Lord Seeker claims, and our commanders parrot him." The man let out a heavy sigh full of bitterness as his shoulders dropped. "The Lord Seeker’s actions make no sense. He promised to restore the Order’s honor, then marched us here to wait? Templars should know their duty, even when held from it."

"A templar who remembers his responsibilities? I am reassured," Vivienne sneered and I couldn't help but feel that she was directing her statement to Cullen as much as she was to Barris.

Barris flicked his eyes to her, a frown pulling his mouth, but he said nothing. His gaze returned to me, studying my face. It was like Cassandra had said of Cullen after Kirkwall: Barris was desperate for a way out of this situation. I tested the waters. "You're with us?" I asked.

"Win over the Lord Seeker, and every able-bodied knight will help the Inquisition seal the Breach."

"That’s why the Inquisition came, Ser Barris," I assured.

His worried expression didn't soften. "I’d tell you your chances, but the officers are a mystery lately." The officers. That's twice now they've been mentioned as behaving strangely. Before I could ask him about it, he spoke again. "We’ve been asked to accept much, after that shameful display in Val Royeaux." It was clear he at least was angry about what had happened in Val Royeaux. "Our truth changes on the hour." Truth? On the hour? Something is wrong.

Abernache came to stand next to Barris and I. "Don’t keep your betters waiting, Barris. There’s important work for those born to it." I desperately wished that we had not needed these pompous nobles.Barris shot the man a glare but held his tongue before turning to lead us through the open gate.

I leaned towards Cullen to whisper, "What do you think?"

He contemplated his answer as his amber eyes scanning our surroundings. "The officers should be the ones dealing with all of this, and yet it's only the initiates and lower ranking knights? Something's not right, but given the Lord Seeker's current mood and recent actions..."

I nodded. We came to an open courtyard where a mass of templars stood waiting. The nobles and templars that had stood outside the gate made their way in behind us before spreading out. The courtyard was scattered with supplies and a few tents, surrounding a sealed well that sat in the middle. There were stairs leading to the upper levels of the fortress. Therinfal was not in total disrepair, but it had clearly seen better days. Barris led me over to a set of wooden cranks before gesturing to the wall before us. There were three standards on pulley systems. One bore the Chantry's sun symbol, the next the Order's coat of arms, and the last the crest of Ferelden.

"The Lord Seeker has a… request before you meet him," Barris informed, gesturing to the standards. "These are the Standards. An honored rite centered on the people, the Maker, and the Order." Barris gestured to each flag in turn. "The people: mages and common folk alike. It’s for their safety the Order was formed. The Maker: the Chantry and Andraste. Bride of the Maker. Lady of Light. And finally, the Order: The templars. Proud Agents. Sword of the faith." Barris turned back to me. "The Lord Seeker asks that you perform the rite so that he may see the order in which you honor them."

"Why?" Cullen demanded, crossing his arms over his chest. "This is the rite of a templar initiate, not for any outside the Order to perform or witness. It is normally followed by a long study of how the Order was used in the past to help the initiate make their own choices."

"I agree, Commander, but this is what the Lord Seeker requested before he meets with the Inquisition," Barris pursed his lips.

I looked the standards over. The people, the Maker, and the Order. What is the Lord Seeker playing at? This was not a rite for me to perform, nor would my answers be a representation of the Inquisition as a whole. "What if I fail?"

"There is no 'correct' answer," Barris replied patiently, clasping his hands behind his back once more. "The ritual simply shows watchers who you are and what you value." I wonder what Cullen's answer had been.

Cullen leaned towards me to whisper in my ear. "Aside from this bordering on sacrilegious, it seems that the Lord Seeker is either stalling or playing some kind of game with you."

"I agree," I murmured before turning back to Barris. "Fancy title aside, I don't actually command the Inquisition. What I answer may not represent the organization as a whole."

"That doesn't seem to matter," Barris stated as he looked over the standards. He turned to Cullen and I, lowering his voice. "The Lord Seeker changed everything to meet you. Not the Inquisition—you. Ellana Lavellan."

Cullen and I exchanged a glance. Was Ellana's name known to the Lord Seeker? Was this a veiled threat just as Alexius's use of her name had been. "Why?" I asked. 

Barris's composure broke as a worried look crossed his face. "I don't know. He's been fixated on you since your hoard of nobles arrived."

Abernache approached. "The Lord Seeker makes us shuffle flags around? Refuse! Let’s meet the man already."

"That is my suggestion as well, Herald," Cullen agreed.

"The Lord Seeker brushed me aside in Val Royeaux. Now he requests me by name. What changed?" I asked Barris. None of this was making any sense beyond what Cullen had said—this was either a stalling tactic or a game. I wanted more information before I refused or accepted the request.

"Nothing, except the company you keep. Perform the Standards, and you can ask the Lord Seeker why his opinion of the 'Herald' improved," Barris looked around at the other templars who had begun to grumble.

They spoke to their confusion over the Lord Seeker's actions and request that I perform this ritual. Others looked me over with disapproving faces, claiming Andraste would not have chosen an elf as her Herald. Would not have chosen a mage. Worse than both: a Dalish apostate. Others believed it was all of those factors as well as my being alive that proved it was the Maker's will. I looked to Barris. "Do the other templars have faith in what the Inquisition stands for?" 

Barris turned back to me. "You aren’t the Herald they taught us to expect, but your race could be part of Andraste’s message. More troubling is your company," he shot a glare at Abernache. "We’ve had no end of pain from snakes like him."

"Have a care knight!" Abernache protested.

Barris ignored the man, his eyes meeting mine. "They should have no appeal to the Lord Seeker. Our doors shouldn’t open to power flaunted. I don’t recognize what the Order is becoming."

"That makes two of us," Cullen murmured. Barris looked to Cullen and gave a slight nod.

I looked at the banners, around at the gathered templars and to Barris. If the Lord Seeker was stalling on purpose, I feared the reason why. If this was some kind of test or game, I did not want to play it. "I mean no offense, but the Lord Seeker can’t delay any longer, Barris. Take us to him, if you would." 

Barris looked stressed at my words. "The Lord Seeker’s request about the ritual was—" 

"You helmed louts are wasting the Inquisition's time and my time," Abernache complained, stepping towards Barris in an act of intimidation. 

Barris let out a deep sigh, clearly at the end of his wits. "Right. The Lord Seeker can deal with this. Follow me."

Barris led us within the fortress to the lower barracks where even more templars were waiting. He directed one of the templars to let the Lord Seeker know that the Inquisition would wait no longer. Time ticked by the tension growing in the room as it did. I looked to Cullen and Cassandra, who were keeping their hands on their swords. I looked to Vivienne and Varric, both reading the room even as they kept a nonchalant air about themselves.

"This is an outrage!" Abernache cried. "How much longer is he going to keep us waiting? What does he hope to gain by this continued offense?"

"My dear Lord Abernache," Vivienne interjected. "Surely you of all people understand the game he is playing?"

"He wants your feathers ruffled," Varric chuckled. "The more rattled you are, the easier you are to manipulate."

"Do compose yourself, Lord Abernache," Cassandra instructed.

"'Compose myself'?" Abernache seethed. "I am composed, Seeker. This whole affair has been a disgrace and waste of my time. Your Inquisition better put these templars in their place. It's obvious there's discord amongst the ranks. Take the templars who will be loyal and let us leave."

"We obey the Lord Seeker," Barris argued. "He has led us true and has the Order's interest in mind. You have only yours. As for the Inquisition, we are unsure of the organization. If the Lord Seeker believes them a worthy cause to aid, we will come willingly."

"Forget the Lord Seeker," Abernache waved his hand. "You are to be loyal to the Chantry, no? The Inquisition was founded by the Divine. Surely the Inquisition to whom she granted authority before her death—Maker rest her soul—are more worthy of your loyalty than the Lord Seeker who abandoned his duties, assumed command of the Order, and marched you to this ramshackle fortress. To do what exactly, Ser Barris? To sit and wait for the Breach to swallow the world? All so you could moan about not getting your way like spoiled children?"

"It's not about getting our way," Barris scowled. "We are following what our leaders command because they lead us in faith. The Chantry broke that faith and betrayed our trust, dishonoring the Order that has served them for ages. The Lord Seeker wishes to see the Order's honor restored; for us to no longer be the Chantry's leashed dogs, but true knights of Our Lady. To be servants to the Maker. He will meet with you and the Inquisition. He will decide if you will see to the Order's interests and if so, we will answer the call for aid."

"Did you not say that a templar should know their duty even when kept from it?" I asked. "Is obeying the Lord Seeker your duty? Or is it serving Andraste, the Maker, and the people as your Standards indicated?"

Barris hesitated a moment. "Those are our core tenets, but the Lord Seeker rallied us and promises better for the Order. What does the Inquisition offer?"

"The Inquisition would see your Order perform its duty," I voiced. "If serving and protecting is what you ultimately believe to be right, then abandoned the Lord Seeker and help us."

"We can't abandon our orders," Barris stated. "If we left, who would lead us? You?" Barris asked. "Commander Rutherford? This Lord and his nobles? Forgive me, Herald, but we do not know you and you cannot tell us with any certainty that you were sent by the Maker. Your Commander may have been a templar, but he left the Order. We do not know your organization, and we'd no sooner follow Orlesian nobles than the Empress herself. The Maker and his Bride are our guides, and we'd do better to follow one of our own who understands this. Pomp and circumstance are unnecessary, if your intentions are worthy, the Lord Seeker will see that and conduct himself as such."

"It's necessary, you know!" Abernache argued. "Set aside your fanaticism! Your options are limited. You follow your Lord Seeker or the Inquisition—you don't run a battlefield by committee."

"Without faith, you've no knights!" Barris hissed. "You've—" A door opened to another templar wearing the armor of a knight-captain. He was flanked by two other templars. "Knight-Captain?"

What I noticed first was their eyes, a reddish gleam in them that I thought was a trick of the torches. I blinked, but the red was still there, shining through the slits of their helms. After the gleam, I heard it. A song comprised of quiet whispers promising power emanating from the templars that had entered the room. The knight-captain approached us, his hands clasped behind his back, his gait slow and predatory. As he drew closer, I saw the dark, thick veins mostly hidden by his helm and gorget. "You were expecting the Lord Seeker. He sent me to die for you."

Barris and I exchanged a glance as I felt Cullen step nearer to me. "Something is terribly wrong," he breathed so low, only I could hear, his voice sounding alarmed. "Be ready. Barriers first on everyone you can, then attack. Do not draw your blades until you must. I will defend you."

Abernache backed away from the knight-captain and came around the table to meet my eyes. "He is not well."

"Knight-Captain Denam," Barris addressed the templar. "I've brought the Inquisition's representatives. Will the Lord Seeker not see them?"

Denam's eyes landed on me, icy dread sliding down my spine in response. "So, this is the herald of change?" Denam questioned, his voice sounding oddly detached. "You are why everything must be moved ahead."

I looked to Barris, his face becoming increasingly worried. "Ser Barris, I'm right in assuming the knight-captain has seen better days?" My voice held more confidence than I felt.

"I tried to make us ready," Denam straightened. "I thought I knew the way." What have we walked into? Maker, Andraste...save us. The sounds of swords and shields clashing as monstrous roars and strangled cries began reverberating off the stone walls. I felt Cullen tense beside me, his sword hand tightening on his hilt. The templars within the room began to murmur worriedly, glancing between each other and at the knight-captain. "The Lord Seeker had a plan, but the Herald ruined it by arriving with purpose. It sowed too much dissent." 

Barris charged Denam, confusion and worry lighting his eyes. "Knight-Captain, I must know what’s going on!"

Denam turned to Barris. "You were all supposed to be changed! Now we must purge the questioning knights!"

At the knight-captain's words, chaos broke loose. More templars flooded the room, each wearing a shard of something red around their necks. The few whose faces were exposed, looked like corpses. Pronounced veins webbed across their grey skin, glowing red and pulsing. Their eyes held more than a glint of red, their pupils luminous crimson. Corrupted. Barris backed away from the knight-captain, taking in the approaching templars. The ring of swords being drawn sounded as the strings of bows were stretched taught.

"The Elder One is coming. No one will leave Therinfal who is not stained red!" Denam shouted as arrows flew and swords flashed.

"Now, Herald!" Cullen drew his sword, shoving me behind him as he strapped on his shield. "Maker, save us!" Cullen prayed as templars began falling around us, cries and shouts of pain cut short as blades and arrows found their marks. The crimson of blood spewed from wounds about the room.

"Maker's breath!" Barris swore as he drew his own weapons and defended himself against the knight-captain.

I summoned barriers at Cullen's order. Cassandra and the others drew their weapons and threw themselves into the fray. Swords clashed, arrows and magic flew. I palmed my staff, the metal thrumming as I drew on the threads of my mana. I kept my barriers fed as the corrupted templars attacked the remaining templars, Barris, and our party. The corrupted templars were strong—unnaturally so. Their blades crashed against my magic, each swing gouging out large portions of the barriers. Cullen stayed near me as he promised, grunting with the effort of blocking incoming arrows and blades. Cassandra came to his side after dispatching an archer. 

"What in the Maker's name is going on, Cullen?" Cassandra barked as she blocked a blow, the sound ringing in my ears.

"I don't know," Cullen answered as he thrust his blade into the gut of an attacking templar, knocking the templars swing with his shield to create his opening. "But I think...Sweet Maker, is that red lyrium?"

"Aaah! What’s happening?" Lord Abernache cried as he ran past us.

"Abernache, stay down!" Barris barked as he parried a strike from Denam. "Knight-Captain! What have you done?" Barris was enraged as he faced down his superior officer.

"I tried to make us stronger! But time has run out," Denam answered, swinging blow after blow which Barris met with his shield. "We must test the Herald! The Lord Seeker will see you now!" Denam's red eyes turned to me, a cold smile spreading across his face. "It’s your fault, elf. He wants you, not us! Now we’re all gifts for the Elder One!" 

My fault? Test me? This Elder One again? What is going on?  Fear was coiling in my gut as I heard that whispering song change from sweet enticement to a cacophony of defiant yells, horrified screams, and broken sobs. Cullen and Cassandra fought, a wall between me and the crazed templars that crashed against them.   Varric was leaping around the room, Bianca emitting her mechanical thwack at an alarming rate as he fired shot after shot. Vivienne laughed at the templars that tried to take her down, freezing them where they stood before causing them to burst apart. Frozen limbs littering the ground where they'd once stood. 

While the fighting went on, I could hear Barris battering Denam with questions. "What's the Lord Seeker done to us? How many of us have changed? How far does this betrayal go?" They all went unanswered by the knight-captain. Barris let out a defiant yell as his blade pierced his superior's gut. Denam crumpled to the floor, holding his wound.

As the knight-captain fell, so too did his corrupted brethren. Bodies, limbs and blood covered the floor as only a few of us remained alive. "Who's not dead?" Varric questioned the room.

All of our party answered; a few uncorrupted templars grunted in response, holding various wounds. Barris went behind a stack of grain sacks. "Abernache. Useless, but alive!" Barris shouted before he returned to Denam.

"Is the knight-captain alive?" I asked as I approached the templar.

Barris turned to me, his green eyes full of anger. "Barely. If you use a healing elixir, he might survive. If he even deserves it."

I looked down at Denam. This man would have information on what happened here and why; it would be a waste to just let him die. "We’ll heal him. Let’s deal with the knight-captain after we find his master." I turned to Cullen. "Where can we confine him?"

Cullen met my eyes, but there was something in them I had not seen for weeks. That haunted look was back. "I'd say we tie him up in here," Cullen nodded to a wooden pillar. "We'll need to move further in to find answers." He looked towards the door Denam had entered through; shouts and fighting could still be heard. He walked forward and began examining the corrupted templars that had fallen, his face turning livid and grim. He used his sword to bring one of the chains they wore around their necks closer to his eyes, examining the red crystal.

"He hardly deserves our charity," Vivienne scoffed as Barris moved the knight-captain.

"Deserved or no, he has information," I answered as I knelt to heal Denam. That song louder. "I would see him questioned." Vivienne waved a hand of dismissal.

Barris tried the door we'd entered through after talking with the surviving templars. "Stuck. It's barricaded from the other side." He pressed an ear to the door, horror crossing his features. "I...I think they're killing the nobles out there." I looked to him, his horror mirrored on my own face. I rushed to the door and threw my magic at it only to find it rendered powerless. "The others must have warded the door."

"Blessed Andraste, guide the fallen to the Maker's side," Cassandra stated, her voice low. Those poor people...we-we brought them here and now...

"This way is locked as well," Cullen informed as he tried the door Denam had entered through after finishing his study of the corrupted templars.

Barris made his way over to Denam's unconscious body and searched him. "The knight-captain's keys." Barris threw them to Cullen, who caught them and turned to the door. "I would question the Lord Seeker about this 'Elder One'."

"You don't know what the knight-captain was talking about?" I asked Barris.

"No, I've not heard anything about it before he spoke of it," Barris shook his head. Both the mages and templars are wrapped up in this Elder One business. What does that mean?

"More of them!" Cullen shouted as he got the door open. "Sweet blood of Andraste!"

We hurried to him as he blocked blow after blow, grunting with the effort. I was not prepared for what lay beyond the door. The corrupted templars we first encountered were grotesque to look at, but these templars were nothing less than monsters.Red crystals were growing out of what little skin they had left, their eyes blood red and their armor twisting away where the red crystals jutted through. The sounds they made were hardly human, though they did still speak. Their voices sounding like many speaking at once. 

Cassandra gasped as she beheld one charging at her. "They’re monstrous!"

"You think?" Varric called as his arrows bloomed out of the neck of one. One after the other, but the templar kept coming at him.

"We all noticed!" Vivienne barked exasperatedly, as her staff twisted around her. Ice freezing all the templars in the hall, allowing Cullen, Barris and Cassandra's blades to fracture them apart.

"It’s horrible!" Cassandra exclaimed, her eyes unable to believe what they were seeing.

"We need to find as many uncorrupted templars as possible and get out of here!" Cullen shouted. I could see sweat dripping down his face. "Barris, where should we go?"

"The main hall," Barris instructed. "That's where the others were. We need to get to them. The Lord Seeker should be among them." Barris led us through the barracks. Bodies littered the way; torn apart and obviously brutalized. These templars, or whatever they were, had cut their way through their brethren without mercy. 

"What templars would do this?" Cullen asked aloud. "This is cold-blooded murder. Barris, what in the Maker's name has been happening here?"

"I-I don't know," Barris answered. "We've been kept separate from the officers, the only senior templar we've seen has been Denam. He'd relay the orders of the Lord Seeker and the Knight-Vigilant. Perhaps we should find the Knight-Vigilant? He's well respected. I doubt he'd be caught up in this mess."

"We should try," Cassandra agreed.

"You mentioned none of this in your letter," Cullen growled. 

"Do you not remember how it was?" Barris replied, his own voice sharp, as he looked at yet another dead comrade. "We follow orders and we do not question."

"I remember only too well," Cullen murmured. I looked to him. His face was dark, his jaw clenched hard. Cullen.

"Help...me," a voice called. We all stopped abruptly and hurried towards the voice. It was a female templar who'd been stabbed in the gut, but she still lived. I bent down to her, ascertaining the wound. Fixable, but she'd need rest. I summoned healing magic and closed the wound. "Thank you."

"Stay hidden and rest," I instructed. "We'll be back for you."

As we made it to the top of the stairs, we were met with another pack of the corrupted templars. I couldn't bear to look at them. They had once been men and women but were now nothing more than monsters. Their corruption visible and plain. They fought without fear, without remorse, and without mercy. Strength and speed beyond normal capabilities. I produced barrier after barrier on all of our party and prayed to Andraste, my strength would not run out quickly.

Blessed are they who stand before the corrupt and the wicked and do not falter. Blessed are the peacekeepers, the champions of the just. 

These were not the Maker's champions. 

"Prepare them! Guide them to me!" a voice shouted and I let out a gasp as I stopped. It wailed in my mind, sounding like a choir twisting into one voice.

"Herald?" Cullen asked, a grip on my elbow.

"Was-was that the Lord Seeker?" I panted, a hand at my head as it pounded in the aftermath.

"I heard nothing," Cullen replied. I found his amber eyes; they were full of concern as he looked me over. The others responded in kind, eyes turning to me. "What did you hear?" Cullen asked.

"Th-there was a voice," I panted. "It-it...hurt." I shook my head to clear away the pain. "A man's voice, I think, but it sounded...strange. Like several speaking at once."

"Are you all right, my dear?" Vivienne asked.

"I am...fine now." I answered.

"What did the voice say?" Cassandra asked.

"'Prepare them. Guide them to me'," I met her dark eyes. Her brow furrowed. "The knight-captain said something about my needing to be tested. Ser Barris, do you know what he was talking about?"

Barris scowled and shook his head. "I do not."

"And none of you heard it?" I asked. They all shook their heads in response, worry on their faces.

Varric slapped Cullen on the back as Cullen had gone a little pale. "Oh, come on, Curly, this should be run of the mill for you! How much weird crap did you deal with on a daily basis as knight-captain?"

"It was my hope to escape all the 'weird crap' when I left, dwarf," Cullen shot Varric a glare.

I chuckled in spite of myself knowing it meant Varric had achieved his desired effect. "Varric, you will have to regale me of our Commander's adventures in Kirkwall once we're out of this mess."

"It would be my pleasure, Herald," Varric smiled. 

"Maker's breath," Cullen grumbled, but that haunted look had abated just a little when his eyes met mine. "Herald, alert us if you hear this voice again." I gave him a nod.

"We should get moving," Barris urged to our agreement.

Barris led us out to the upper courtyard. More corrupted templars stalked the grounds, fighting the few templars that stood against them. More bodies lay dead as we rushed to help those who were fighting. Gutted, beheaded, torn limb from limb, necks twisted at wrong angles.

"Herald, Vivienne, ice walls to create a chokepoint and block the archers!" Cullen directed. "Barris, Cassandra, and templars, to the front. Mages and Varric, volley from the back. Herald, barriers after your ice wall and stay with me!"

We did as Cullen directed, forcing the corrupted templars to funnel through. The arrows of the archers pounded against the ice wall, but none came through. 

Show me what you are! That voice echoed in my mind again and I shouted out. 

"Herald? Are you all right?" Cullen yelled, but his voice sounded far away.

"It's the voice," I gasped, but I didn't know if he could hear me.

"Herald! The ice wall!" Cullen shouted in alarm.

I blinked and saw that my side of the wall had shattered. I panted through the pain of the voice and summoned another wall, but not before one of the surviving templars was shot down with arrows from a corrupted archer that had the high ground. Vivienne froze the archer before one of Varric's arrows found its mark, causing the ice to turn red as blood flowed from the archer's pierced throat. Another corrupted templar took his place.

"Flames!" I swore as the uncorrupted templar fell. I jerked my hands up, forcing the ice wall taller. 

I would know you! I yelped aloud, the words lacerating at my mind, buckling to a knee, but I pushed through the pain to keep the wall up.

"Herald!" Varric shouted.

"Don't worry about me!" I cried, shoving the ache away.

"Done!" Cassandra shouted when the corrupted templars fell. "There's more in the refectory! I hear someone fighting!"

I let the ice to melt away as we passed through the door. More infighting met us. Vivienne peppered the corrupted templars with ice, slowing their movements. "Why aren't they using their abilities?" I shouted.

"Maybe they can't?" Cullen shouted back. "The crystals growing out of them— it is red lyrium!"

"What?" I gasped.

"What did I tell you, Curly?" Varric chuckled. "Just like Kirkwall!"

Cassandra made a disgusted noise. Vivienne and I froze the corrupted templars, allowing the others to bash them with their shields. Their frozen bodies shattered apart at the impact. 

You will be so much more! I doubled over, holding my head in my hands, the pain growing more intense. 

"Herald?" Cassandra asked.

I was shaking, sweating. The world around me growing blurry. I pushed myself to stand, grabbing a nearby beam as the ground rose up to meet me. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "We need to keep moving," I ground out.

"I don't know what's happening," the templar stated in answer to Barris. "All of the officers have been turned into those...things."

"Make your way to the lower barracks; gather any other survivors you run into down there. Keep the knight-captain bound." Barris instructed, before leading us onward. "This way."

More stairs and another landing brought us to more templars fighting for their lives. One shouted for the templars coated in red lyrium to stop, but they refused. We joined the fight, numbers making quick work of the corrupted knights. 

"Thank you," one said. "Our brethren have gone mad. There are more of the red ones above." She was steady despite the circumstances.

"We've been directing survivors towards the lower barracks—" Barris began.

"No, we face these traitors with you," the other retorted, his eyes livid, but clear of the red.

"We will need all the templars we can get to face the Breach," I stated. 

"There will be no point if you don't survive, Herald," the first stated. "We fight with you."

"Wait here, then," Barris ordered. "I want to check something. Herald, if you would." Barris led us over to a door we'd passed, stress plain on his face. "This is the knight-captain's quarters. He was refusing anyone entry. Keys, Commander." Cullen tossed the keys to Barris.

"Do we have time for this?" Cassandra asked.

"I fear what truths may be revealed," Barris stated as he worked on the lock. "We may need it to confront the Lord Seeker properly."

"You believe this corruption extends all the way to the Lord Seeker?" Cullen questioned, a scowl on his face.

The door swung open as Barris pushed against it. Denam's quarters were a mess, and I had to cover my nose as the smell of death filled my nostrils. I glanced around until my eyes landed on a body on the floor. Barris rushed forward to turn the body over. "To answer your question, Commander, I fear that may be the case." Barris looked up at us. "This is Knight-Vigilant Trentwatch. The Lord Seeker told us he died at the Conclave."

"The Lord Seeker is either a fool or a liar," Vivienne stated as she examined her nails. I didn't know how the woman still looked immaculate. The rest of us were rain-soaked, covered in blood, and wearing various expressions of anxiousness.

"I'm beginning to understand why I've never met an old templar," Varric observed, his eyes flicking to Cullen.

"Andraste, guide us," Cullen murmured as he knelt to examine the body. "A mortal wound from a sword thrust. This was murder." Cullen stood and began searching the quarters, his face growing harder by the second. He reached the desk and sorted through the paperwork there. He picked up a piece of parchment and read over it quickly. "I fear you're right, Barris. This is a letter from the Lord Seeker to Trentwatch asking him to come to Therinfal covertly. He was to meet Denam and then the Lord Seeker here in Denam's office. He never left." Barris went to Cullen's side and took the parchment, reading over the words written.

Cassandra had been investigating the body when Cullen made his announcement. "The Lord Seeker lied. Maker, help us."

"Was the knight-captain hiding the body for the Lord Seeker?" Barris questioned as he read and reread the letter. "Did he kill the man himself? Maker, what’s happening to the Order?"

"What went on here, Barris? The whole of it," Cullen demanded. His voice was commanding.

"Knight-Captain Denam told us the knight-vigilant died at the Conclave," Barris told Cullen. "Our officers hid a murder. Did they manipulate us for this 'Elder One' nonsense the knight-captain screamed about?" Barris's anger was growing as was his bitterness. Cullen looked at the man, some sympathy in his eyes. I could only guess that Cullen could relate to Barris's situation. 

Murder. Corruption. Betrayal. Lies. But what or who is this Elder One?

"So, you truly know nothing of this Elder One?" I asked.

"No. Templars serve the Maker and the Light of Andraste," Barris shook his head. "As I said, I’ve never heard of an 'Elder One' before the knight-captain began ranting."

"Why aren't all the templars corrupted? Why are you still alive?" Cassandra asked.

"The knight-captain said he was trying to change us all?" Barris pondered. "Nothing in this makes sense."

"If the Lord Seeker and knight-captain are compromised, who now leads you?" I asked, looking to both Cullen and Barris. Cullen was looking at more documents on the knight-captain's desk, tucking anything he found important into his cuirass, before he began searching the drawers and Denam's personal chest.

"Officers across Thedas," Barris stated before he gripped his sword tightly. His eyes landed on the dead knight-vigilant once more. "How many have fallen to this madness, I don’t know. How long was this planned? How long has this lie poisoned us?" Barris's eyes stayed on the body for a few moments before meeting my stare. "I never met the knight-vigilant, but he was respected. Now I wonder how much of the war was the Lord Seeker and my captain." Barris lifted his chin. "We're owed an explanation. The dead are owed more." Cullen stiffened at Barris's words. He turned towards the man, his eyes wide and full of that haunted expression again. 

"We'll find out what's going on. For now, we need to move on," I instructed.

"I pray the Lord Seeker can explain this madness; that he is not truly involved," Barris voiced. "Up the next few flights of stairs to the main hall."

As we filed out of the office, Cullen pulled me aside. "Do you keep hearing it? Is that why you've been crying out in pain?" I could see the worry and anger in his eyes. Not anger at me, but at whatever was causing me pain.

"I do," I admitted. "It hurts and...it's getting worse." I met his eyes and lowered my voice. "I will be all right. You need to stay focused."

"I fear what this means," he murmured.

"What do you fear it is?" I asked searching his face.

"Your description of the voice..." he began but shook his head. His eyes were intense when they met mine. "Do not leave my side," he growled. 

We exited the office, following Barris and the others up a set of stairs which opened to a landing. From the center of the landing grew a huge flight of stairs. More dead littered the area. The dead grew in number as we cut our way through more of the corrupted templars. 

The Herald of Andraste! It’s time we became better acquainted! Come. Show me what kind of female you really are. What do you think to accomplish? What will you become? 

I screamed in agony, clutching my head as my knees buckled. Cullen stepped in front of me, blocking a blow that would have been my death. He let out a defiant cry as he thrust his sword into the neck of the corrupted templar and fought on. As the pain subsided, I shakily cast barriers over them all. Once the corrupted were cut down, Cullen helped me hurry up the stairs with the others before we crashed our way through the large doors to the main hall. 

"Maker, save us," Cullen breathed. "Andraste, give us strength. What have they done?"

Similar statements passed through the group as we entered the hall. Inhuman wails pierced our ears as we beheld the scene before us. Corrupted and uncorrupted templars fought. Dead were strewn everywhere. Among the red lyrium templars were mutilated horrors. Humanoid monstrosities; mottled skin stretched over armor and torn apart by large deposits of red lyrium. They wailed before they attacked: the sound a mixture of unbearable pain and madness as they clutched their heads. Elongated claws swung at their prey, tearing through armor, flesh, and bone. Lifeless eyes stared through the slits in the helms that were fused with their skulls, rotting teeth like a smile as the skin of their face was pulled taut over the bones. Beyond the horrors, hulking masses stalked through the mob of fighting bodies, their chests heaving with heavy breaths. Crystals decorated them as well and though they looked more human than the horrors, it was only just enough to make anyone who looked upon them feel despair. 

Though all before me is shadow, yet shall the Maker be my guide. I shall not be left to wander the drifting roads of the Beyond. For there is no darkness in the Maker's Light and nothing that He has wrought shall be lost. 

A horror charged us, shooting red lyrium from its palms and we sprang into action. I cast barriers. Cullen and Cassandra deflected its projectiles with their shields. Varric and Vivienne hurled arrows and ice at it. Barris charged the creature as it slowed. As the blows landed, a putrid smell filled the air. Nausea rolled in my gut, the room beginning to spin and I nearly blacked out. I felt hands catch me before I hit the ground, pulling me to my feet.

"Stay with me, Herald," Cullen's voice commanded. "Contain the gas in a barrier or that thing will kill us all! Barris, get back! Varric, ready an arrow with fire."

I shook my head to clear it and did as he instructed. I waited for the others to attack and summoned a barrier. The gas the lyrium produced from the creature's wounds swirled around within. The horror clawed at the barrier until it eventually shattered. 

"Now, Varric!" Cullen commanded. Varric grunted as he shot his arrow. As the flames met the gas, it and the horror exploded, spraying us with remnants of the creature.

"Lovely," Vivienne's voice muttered in disgust. I looked at her to find her comment applied to the rest of us and not herself. 

"Come on!" Barris shouted. "The others need help!"

We threw ourselves into the fray and all I could do was pray none of us were injured. I listened to Cullen's directions, casting barriers, freezing enemies, creating walls for the others to use as cover. Cullen stayed next to me, but distracted by the battle, neither of us sensed the figure creeping its way towards us until I felt hands upon me. Cold and cruel, nails scraping my neck as fingers fisted my hair, yanking me down and dragging me. I screamed in pain at the contact. It seared hotter than fire burning against my flesh, sapping the strength from me, making it nearly impossible to think.

"I will know you," that voice hissed in my ear.

 "Herald!" Cullen's voice shouted over the noise of battle, his eyes searching for me as he turned. 

I was swallowed by the fighting bodies, blocked from his view as my attacker dragged me along the floor by my hair. Screams kept pouring from throat; I was unable to form any words through the haze of pain. Bleary as they were, my eyes searched for him. Panic settling in when I couldn't find him amongst the swarm of battle. The fighting separated for a moment, and I saw him trapped between two horrors and a corrupted knight. His face was ferocious as he swung his blade and blocked with his shield. Eyes blazing as he ruthlessly tore through his foes. 

"HERALD!" he bellowed. 

He was blocked from my view again as the hands yanked mercilessly on my hair. I was being dragged out of the hall. I tried to find purchase on the floor, tried to focus enough to use my magic, but the pain was unbearable at the effort. Knowing it was my last chance for Cullen to hear me as I was being pulled out a door, I sucked in a breath before screaming at the top of my lungs, the feeling like glass splintering in my chest, "CULLEN!"

In answer, I heard a roar tear through the main hall. Not a shout, not a battle cry or defiant yell, but a roar: as if from a wild beast described in one of Minaeve's books. That roar made my heart quicken, rallying strength within me when I felt none. Yet, I feared for him, what he would do in that kind of frenzy. Cullen. Cullen! Maker, Andraste, keep him safe! The hands continued to drag me away from the main hall, through an open courtyard and into a dark room that smelled of death and blood. Though darkness closes, I am shielded by flame. Maker, give me strength. Andraste, guide me. Whoever had me by the hair came to my front and grabbed me by the neck once more, shoving me against the wall.

Through the haze of excruciating pain, I saw a cruel smile before that voice spoke again, "At last." Please, help me.